Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue

With the warmth of the sun radiating on her from her kitchen window, Haru smiled down at her cup of tea. Also warming her was the fragrant steaming cup rising to her face,

'Nice blend,' she noted to herself.

Today she had decided to try a blend of green and cinnamon apple spice tea, with the ever-present splash of milk. She decided to be a bit daring today and randomly grabbed an unlabelled tea package from her tea stash and used its leaves to add extra flavor. Now she regrets not further investigating the mystery tea. 

She pouted a bit. 

'This is what I get for not keeping the labels and containers...' What was she supposed to do now if she wanted to replicate the blend? She supposed she could try to wing it with her taste buds, but there was the chance the unknown flavor was either oolong or even something with vanilla notes, but that easily could just be the splash of milk she put in. Ugh! Baron would probably know what it is. He is the expert after all.

Glancing towards the remnants of the tea leaves on her kitchen counter, she shrugged to herself.

'Guess there is enough to take for him to sample. He's always eager to try out a new blend.'

With her mind wandering to Baron, Haru began to fondly recall events from two years before. She remembered those two days perfectly. Saving Lune from that truck, following Muta to the Cat Bureau, being suddenly catnapped afterward, staring into a mirror and realizing she had been transformed into a cat. Meeting Yuki again, dancing with Baron without falling flat on her face, standing up for herself against the stubborn Cat King, walking on the backs of a flock of crows in order to get home, and above all, developing a crush on the mysterious cat figurine... 

Flushing a bit at that thought, she slowly looked down at her tea again.

'...Now that I think about it... maybe Baron already tried this blend before...' Haru thought frowning down at her cup and then taking another sip. 'Baron...' 

Ever since her adventure with Toto, Muta, and Baron, she’s been a frequent visitor of the Bureau. After coming back from the Cat Kingdom, Haru found that as cliché as it is, she had changed. She found it was easier to be more confident, to feel comfortable in her own skin, and not feel she had to hold herself back. Feeling more daring than ever she decided to get out of her comfort zone, she wanted to try out new things. She first decided she wanted to curb her clumsiness by learning how to dance. She was inspired after dancing with Baron in the ballroom. Within a month of learning to dance through self-study and practice, she found it a bit weird to practice alone and she wondered if she really was properly dancing and not merely foolishly copying the online instructional videos she viewed. She also considered having her mom watch her... but that wasn't ideal. The first and... last time she danced in front of her, her reaction startled her.

"Haru... are you dancing again...?"

Freezing in mid-step, she turned to her mother who had entered her bedroom suddenly. Haro grinned sheepishly and shut off the video she watched on her computer monitor and turned towards her mom.

"Funny how you phrase it as though I was good at some point, that stopping was a waste."

Naoko, shook her head slowly in awe.

"N-No... but..." she trailed. "You've never even attempted dancing since..." 

Her face suddenly grew very melancholy as she stared at her daughter for a moment, making the grin on Haru's face gradually vanish. But as quickly as her sadness came, it left as she composed herself. 

"Anyway, I was coming in here to see if you wanted any fresh peaches I just cut?" 

It was only then Haru noticed her mom was holding a plate full of cut peaches in view.

"Tempting," Haru said, staring at the plate, "But nah, I'll have some if you save me some later."

"Okay..." Naoko said, watching her daughter turn on the video again and frowned.

"...Why waltzing? I would figure you would be dancing something more... modern... let alone by yourself?"
 
Laughing at herself, Haru shrugged.

"I was... inspired..." she said, watching her mom's perplexed look with a sigh. "But yeah, it is silly trying to dance this dance without a partner, I'm just trying my best with what I have."

"... I would offer to dance with you... but as you know, I'm not much of a dancer either dear."

"Ouch."

"N-Not to say you're dancing isn't great!" Naoko said, raising her free hand in the air in surrender.

"I hear ya, I hear ya," Haru said halfheartedly, throwing one of her pillows at her mom, who easily dodged it with a small laugh.

"Well if you need anything... that doesn't involve dancing," she added with a hasty retort. "I'll be downstairs."

With that, Haru watched her mom leave, her eyes softening.

'Even after all this time, she can still barely think of the past.' Haru couldn't really blame her, since she herself is the same.

Haru frowned at that thought and stared down at her bedroom floor, frozen.

"Am I?"

Continuing to stand there for a minute longer, Haru turned off her desktop and headed for her bedroom door. She crept to the other side of the house hoping not to alert her mom until she reached a once ominous door. Staring at it, Haru surprised herself that she no longer cowered at the idea of opening it as she once did. She in fact had an irresistible urge to open the door, which she gave into upon opening the door and was rewarded with puffs and wisps of dust flying into her face. Feeling an upcoming sneeze, she quickly rushed into the room while softly closing the door behind her and muffled her sneeze into her sleeve before looking around the room she entered.

The place was a clutter, no surprise. She and her mom used this room purely for storage, a place to put things that weren't needed often, a place to put stuff they didn't have room for anywhere else... a place to hide away things...

Haru sighed, waving her hand in front of her face to avoid any more dust entering her nostrils. She took a step forward and picked up a worn-out book and breezed through the pages with a soft smile. She placed it down so she could look at something else, which only made Haru groan. 

'So here’s the pasta maker! I asked mom a while ago where this was!'

Haru's frown softened again.

'I guess she just didn't want to have to come in here to get it... could have told me to get it though...' Haru thought but immediately knew her mother was trying to spare both of them the heartache of coming in here.

As her eyes gazed around at all the items in the room, her eyes slowly turned to the darkest and furthest corner of the room, and an even bigger clutter of items loomed there.

Staring it down, Haru gathered up her resolve and made her way over to it. She stared at the things that stuck out, such as her bassinet which held a neatly stacked pile of quilted blankets, a set of furniture in the western style of the Shabby Chic, a large stack of photo albums, men’s clothing, a pile of worn-out books, a small chest... Haru stopped her scanning of the area and stared directly at the small chest, which sat innocently on a Shabby Chic dresser. 

Reaching over to open it, she was immediately welcomed with the sight of many stones and rocks.

"Oh..." Haru whispered with a sad smile, picking up stones at random to study them.

All the stones appear different in varying shapes and colors, and sizes, some polished, some were rough-cut. Haru studied each rock intently until she picked up a small grayish black one, that was bumpy and yet smooth to the touch and displayed many holes on its surface.

'I think this one is dad's meteorite...?'

Looking around, Haru turned to the plies of worn-out books to her side and scanned the stems for one, until she pulled out the one she sought.

'I think this is the one?'

Opening it, nostalgia quickly hit her, the smell of the aging paper almost overwhelming her as she looked at the jumbled notes among the pages of handwriting which she had not seen in years, but remembers so well. 

She slowly flipped the pages of the journal and softly smiled when she reached a certain page.

"Yep, this is a meteorite alright," she said aloud, staring at the rock in her hands and gently placing it back into the chest, with a fond smile. "...Thanks for the confirmation dad." Leaning against the dresser, making sure she had a view of the chest full of rocks, while she flipped through the book's pages in order to help her identify more of them, she slowly began to trail her gaze away from the chest and more to the journal.

She remained glued to the journal for quite a while, that she actually startled when she gave a glance towards the room's window, noticing it had begun to get dark outside. 

"Oh boy... it's almost dinner time. I better go before mom looks for me."

Haru stared longingly at the journal in her hands, before resolving for herself to just take it with her. She was about to leave when she noticed something else stored away from the corner of her eye, another type of yearning instantly hitting her at the sight of it.

After this event, Haru decided this all brought about a perfect opportunity to see her strange friends again.

She remembered how nervous she felt as she got the courage to approach Muta the next day. He sat on what was obviously his favorite white chair next to the same cafe as he always did, as she noted he had since the days of first meeting him. She'll also never forget the look of surprise he gave her after she woke him up from his nap.

"C... Chicky?" he yawned with a slightly surprised look. "Why are... you suddenly talking to me? I thought you'd do the whole, 'Let’s reject the craziness of the past and be a normal stable human now' thing."

Chuckling nervously, she shook her head and whispered covering her mouth from others.

"Haha... no... I'm afraid there is no way I could just up and forget you guys and just return to a so-called normal life like that. Besides, I feel like that's almost rude." Haru said. "You guys helping me... and then I just never speak to you guys again, I mean..."

Raising a brow, Muta sighed.

"We wouldn't think it's rude. In fact, that's what most of the people who come to us for help do anyway, with the exception of some visitors who like to visit us from time to time."

"Well... " Haru smiled. "I guess I'm going to be one of those visitors then, besides, I have some sort of an issue I need help with."

Muta looked abruptly at her.

"What? ...Ugh, don't tell me you saved some other cat prince again..."

Trying her best to be discreet and not laugh aloud with the number of people around in the vicinity that would surely notice her chatting with a fat cat like a lunatic, she giggled silently.

"No, nothing like that. Just an issue I could use a bit of help with...You mind showing me the way to the Bureau again?"

Staring at her for a moment, she could almost make out a small smile forming on his face as he leaped down from the chair.

"This way, Chicky."

Without another word, she followed Muta down the complicated path, noting how Muta took different routes and turns he didn't take last time. She wondered briefly if there was even a specific way to the Bureau or having Muta lead the way was even necessary in order to get there. When she asked Muta this, she was a bit puzzled when he told her no.

"Anyone who wants to find the Bureau can find it. Some need help sometimes like you did before because you didn't know exactly what you were looking for. But now..." Muta smirked. "Heck, you probably could have found it eventually without my help."

"Really?... Maybe... but I think I would prefer your moral support."

 "Whatever makes you happy Chicky..."

Haru visibly brightened as the familiar archway came into view. She unconsciously inspected her dress and tidied her hair, not noticing Muta rolling his eyes having viewed her, he replaced his knowing look though as he entered the Sanctuary.

"Hm... Looks like they left."

Looking in the direction Muta was looking, she saw the pillar in the middle of the Refuge didn't have a stone crow perched on top. Nor was the tawny cat statue standing by his window like last time.

"Oh? Should I come back another time then?"

Muta waved a paw.

"Nah, if they were going somewhere important, Baron would have left me a note on the doors," Muta said motioning towards the front double doors of the small green and cream-colored house. "They'll probably be right back, in the meantime, we can head inside and wait," Muta said, pulling out a newspaper from the mailbox and heading inside the Bureau.

Feeling slightly awkward at Muta's brief invitation, Haru placed her handbag on the ground and crawled into the Bureau, seeing Muta already seated on a sofa reading the newspaper. Figuring she should sit in the place she last sat, she tidied her dress and sat on the chest.

"I'm guessing this problem isn't urgent, considering you offered to come another day?" Muta suddenly asked, not looking away from his paper.

"I'm not due to be kidnapped anytime soon, so yeah," Haru laughed nervously. 

Muta rolled his eyes. 

"Good, because I'm in no mood to play babysitter, didn't work last time anyway."

Haru smirked.

"If I recall, the only reason I was kidnapped was because you were distracted by angel food cake, Mooota."

The newspaper abruptly twitched as Muta slowly lowered it to glare at her.

"...D-Don't call me that...err... in that way."

Haru tilted her head.

"I was expecting an angrier reaction."

Muta grinned.

"Sometimes not giving the people what they want will make them stop," his grin waned a bit and he mumbled. "...Plus its kind of nice you're here to call me that at all..."

"What did you say?"

"Nothing," Muta said simply, snapping his newspaper to continue to read, before glancing up towards the entrance of the Bureau. "Looks like they're back."

Haru turned quickly towards the door and soon enough a familiar cat figurine walked through the front doors, holding two brown paper bags in his arms.

"Unfortunately Muta, we couldn't get enough cake flour but we got everything else we needed, so we'll have to try again next-" Baron said, placing a bag on the ground absentmindedly before he glanced up and froze in shock. "... Ms. Haru?"

The breath Haru had apparently been holding was released before she happily grinned down at the handsome figurine.

"Hey, Baron, it’s nice to see you again."

Still staring up at Haru in shock, Baron nearly lost his hold on the other paper bag he held, but quickly regained composure and quickly placed it next to the other.

Muta stifled a grin, before willing his expression into a frown before responding to Baron.

"No cake flour?! Geez, how the heck are we going to make our angel food cake now? I bet this didn't stop BirdBrain from getting his mulberries?"

Completely ignoring Muta's complaining, Baron quickly banished his shock, before smiling up at Haru and taking off his hat.

"Ms. Haru, what a pleasant surprise. You've gotten even lovelier."

Smiling bashfully, a small tinge formed on her cheeks as she unconsciously played with the ends of her hair.

"Thanks, although all I really changed was my hair..."

"It really suits you." said another voice.

Haru looked up as she saw Toto swoop into the Bureau on his perch, while he grinned down at Haru.

"Here I thought it was just a simple haircut," Haru smiled.

"Meh... kind of liked her old style better," Muta shrugged.

"Your opinion doesn't matter, Fatso," Toto glared.

"Shut up birdbrain!"

"Gentleman please," Baron quickly interjected with a stern look. "Ms. Haru is lovely no matter what hairstyle she wears. There is no need to argue over this when she is here as a guest, I'm sure she's not here to hear you two bicker."

Baron returned his gaze to Haru with a tilt of his head.

"Are you here as a guest? Or do you perhaps have another situation you need help resolving?" Baron smiled.

"A little bit of both I would say."

"Well then..." Baron said, putting his hat and jacket on the coat rack and picking up the two paper bags placing them on the table. "Let's hear it, shall we?"

Smiling a bit demurely as the trio gave their full attention to her, she looked down at her hands and twiddled with them a bit.

"You see... our adventure together really made an impact on me... as a person... not to mention it was life-changing," Haru said smiling up at the others as she uttered the last few words.

Baron smiled warmly.

"Yes, it was. I'll admit it was one of the more... interesting cases we have had."

Toto shrugged good-naturedly at Baron.

"You mean the most interesting job by far."

Muta tsked.

"Maybe for you BirdBrain, but before you joined we had a couple of weird ones too. Chicky wasn't the only human we helped. Since then we've been getting tame jobs like finding lost mementos or just acting as physiatrists of sorts to people."

"There is nothing wrong with helping others with tame jobs," Toto frowned.

Muta frowned too. 

"I wasn't complaining, frankly, Chicky’s case was probably the worst to deal with," Muta hmphed, earning a stern look from Baron.

"As you heard Ms. Haru..." Baron began. "We don't get too many clients, much less clients in need of major help. Your case was unique and out of the blue at the time. Trust us, our time with you was very memorable for us as well... " Baron said, his expression softening into a smile directed towards her.

Haru and Baron made extended eye contact with one another at that moment, causing Haru to feel her cheeks slightly flush crimson yet again and when Toto sighed and interrupted it, she was grateful.

"I'm still jealous I missed most of the action," Toto pouted.

"Really? I'm jealous I didn't miss all the action," Muta said sarcastically.

"You did save us all in the end and practically stole the whole show," Haru grinned up at Toto.

A grin began growing on Toto's face, he looked up in thought as if considering this. Shaking his head with a chuckle, Baron looked towards Haru again.

"Please, do continue Ms. Haru."

"I don't want to take a chance..." she began again, looking down at her knees in thought. "I don't want to take the chance that one day, years later, I may look back on this all and just believe it was only a dream I once had... I want to make something to help ensure that never happens. That I never forget the adventure I had or the changes in me and the lessons I've learned from experiencing it."

The three males in the room looked at each other and at Haru again.

"Make something?" Toto cocked his head. 

"Erm, well... make something..." Haru bit her lip, trying to find the right wording. "...Something that can't be thrown away. Something that there is no way I can lose. Something I can easily look back at and remember everything associated with it."

Baron craned his head slightly in contemplation.

"And what would that be, Haru?"

Releasing her lip from her teeth, Haru looked at the group.

"I want to create my own song."

The occupants in the rooms stared at her curiously.

"Well... if that isn't random," Muta snorted with a smirk, for which he earned a disapproving glare from Toto.

"A song?" Baron repeated with a hint of bemusement in his voice, "So you wish for us to help you create a song, Ms. Haru?"

"No, not exactly," Haru said, shaking her head. "I already have an idea for the song, it's just the method of playing it."

"Playing it?" Toto asked. "I figured you'd sing."

Laughing a bit, Haru shook her head again.

"Nah, I'm not too much of a singer. I can sing adequately I guess, but it's not really my priority right now."

Muta rolled his eyes.

"Okay... so where do we fit in all of this then?"

Cringing, realizing she was rambling at this point, Haru focused on the trio and firmly stated out.

"I want to learn to play the violin.”

The group blinked at her before a smile began to grow on Baron's face and Haru noted a strange look in his eyes as well, intriguing her.

"Really now?" he said.

Haru nodded.

"Yes. But unfortunately, I don't have anyone who could teach me. I could get my mother to try to find me a violin teacher but... for reasons... I would prefer not to bother her." Haru said, her eyes trailing down a bit, the action not missed by the group watching her. She quickly regained control of her mood however and offered a weak smile. "I came here to ask if there was some way you could help me find a teacher... and even find me a restorer..."

"You have a violin that needs to be fixed?" Toto asked.

"Yeah, but I'm not sure if it's a lost cause or not."

"Well..." Baron said, getting up from his seat, "I wouldn't be too much of an expert on saying whether this violin you have is beyond repair or not, but regardless I do have someone who could help with that... as for your lessons... I could help you with that."

Haru's eyes lit up.

"Really?"

"Sure he can. Baron here is a show-off and as a show-off, he oughta have bragging rights by playing fancy instruments like that," Muta said with a waved paw.

"I do play the violin," Baron said, ignoring Muta. "Although, I've never taught anyone... I would be happy to teach you Ms. Haru... that is if you wouldn't prefer an experienced teacher?"

Waving her hands frantically, Haru shook her head.

"Oh, no, no! I would be more than happy to learn from you Baron, it would be an honor!"

"Well then..." Baron said, offering a warm smile to her. “When would you like to begin?”

"The sooner the better if possible, while I'm still motivated," Haru laughed.

"Great. We can start tomorrow then," Baron said, walking to his desk and pulling out two pieces of paper and a feathered quill and began to write something on one. "I'll just need to call in some favors..."

Watching with interest, Haru looked on until he finished up writing on the last paper, folding the two neatly and placing each in their own individual envelope, pressing a wax seal on both, ultimately causing Haru to giggle which earned a curious glance from Baron. He then looked up to Toto.

"Toto, would you please take this to this location?" he said as he gracefully tossed the envelope to Toto, who caught it without a struggle with his talons. The black bird glanced at the words on the envelope.

"On it." Toto then glanced at Haru. "See you soon Haru," he said before he flew out of the Bureau.

Baron then walked up to Muta, who was slumped on the couch with his eyes closed.

"And Muta, would you kindly take this to this destination, I know you know it."

Muta opened his eyes to glare at the envelope Baron was holding out to him and groaned while getting up and snatching it from Baron as he shot a look at a clock to his left.

"I'm going to have to run if I'm going to make it or I'll end up having to wait for the next bus." Despite this, he simply walked out the front door without another word.

"And for you Ms. Haru. I have a task for you too," Baron said, walking up to her and extending his gloved hand that contained a scrap of paper. "Tomorrow, before you come to visit me, I need you to go to this address and take your violin there. There you will meet a young man who can help you."

Taking the paper from him, Haru was surprised to see it was a very ordinary-looking address.

"O-okay..."

"After you've done that, you can come back here and we'll be able to start your lessons."

Continuing to stare at the address on the paper, she almost jumped when she felt Baron's small hand rest on her arm.

"Until tomorrow then, Ms. Haru," he said, offering her a gentle smile, making Haru blush and nod silently down at him.

The next day, Haru carefully stored her violin in a backpack and left the house without her mother's notice. After some research, she discovered that the address was a bit far off. She guessed wherever Baron sent Muta last night, it was the same place considering Muta complained about having to take a bus. Haru also had to take a bus to this location Baron was sending her. 

The neighborhood in which she arrived was quiet, peaceful, and sparsely populated compared to her own. After walking a bit, she found a cute red building. She checked the address Baron gave her and confirmed this was indeed the place. She wondered if it was a house that someone lived in, considering how homey it looked from the outside. But the wide-open door, propped open by a golden pig statue, and the sign near the door told her otherwise and she proceeded to walk in. Haru was in immediate awe by all the interesting whatnots that surrounded her, she was in such a trance she didn't notice the dark-haired man staring at her in surprise.

"Hello, welcome to our antique shop. Is there anything, in particular, you are looking for?"

Haru jolted seeing the man and smiled nervously.

"Hello and no, I'm not here to buy anything, I didn't even know this was an antique shop," Haru said walking further into the shop. "I'm here because a friend of mine said you could maybe help me with something."

He studied Haru for a moment. Another moment longer and Haru would've been uncomfortable, but then he smiled, with a tinge of wonder in his eyes.

"You must be Haru."

"Oh, yes I am!" Haru said, coming closer, relaxing a bit. "I'm assuming you know my friend? I'm going to be honest, you're not exactly what I pictured you'd be..."

He laughed.

"You mean human? Yes, I understand completely. Frankly, I wasn't really expecting you to be human either. I was expecting... a cat or something along the lines of that…” He paused and studied her once more. “You are human, are you...? You're not one of those shapeshifting tanukis are you?"

Laughing too, Haru shook her head.

"No. Just an ordinary human girl."

"Ordinary? I wouldn't say so, most ordinary human girls don't know about the Baron," the man rolled his eyes. "I haven't heard from Baron in ages, so you could imagine my surprise when a fat marshmallow visited me all of a sudden after all this time. He gave me a vague letter that said that it was from the Baron and that he was going to send someone here today who would need my help," he said with a fondness in his eyes.

"I suppose he would rather you tell me what I could do for you. Now then, why have you come for my help?"

Setting her backpack down, Haru reached in and pulled out her violin in view of the shopkeeper, causing the man's smile to vanish.

"Geez. What happened to that poor thing?"

Laughing bitterly, her eyes clouded for a second, Haru muttered.

"An accident."

Deciding to not pry, the man took the violin from Haru and inspected it. The violin was missing a few strings, had a busted tailpiece, a few large crude holes in the wood of the back of the violin, a cracked neck, a chipped scroll, and a few missing pegs.

"... I was hoping you could possibly fix this...?" Haru asked hesitantly, not liking the look on the man's face as he stared down at the violin.

Eyeing the damaged violin a bit longer, he looked up at Haru.

"Is... besides from a visual perspective I mean... this all that's wrong?"

"It is missing a bridge... but I'm sure that's an easy fix compared to..." Haru gestured to the violin, "...Everything else..." she finished, making the man laugh nervously.

"I would say so... well Ms. Haru..." he said, sighing and taking the violin to a table. "It won't be an easy fix, that I can tell you, but it's possible..."

"Really?"

Nodding, he frowned.

"It might take a while... at least three months... if I'm lucky..."

"So, does this mean, you'll fix it?" Haru asked, brightening.

He was silent for a moment before he smiled at her.

"Yes, it'll be an interesting project for me."

"Thank you so much!" Haru said happily, relief pouring over her. "How much will I owe you for this? I know something like this won't be cheap, so don't hold back on me."

The man waved his hand in dismissal

"Nothing."

Haru froze, looking at the man in shock.

"B-But O-Ojisan*!" Haru cringed at the informal name, instantly regretting not asking the man's name to avoid this.

"The name is Seiji Amasawa and don't worry. Any friend of Baron's is a friend of mine, so don't worry about the cost." He looked around and grabbed a paper and pen and wrote something down before handing it to Haru. "This is my number, you can call or come by anytime you want to see how your violin is coming along, however, depending on the time of day you come by you may run into my wife instead of me. Her name is Shizuku and just tell her your name and she knows about you."

Still in shock that this all was going to be free, Haru snapped from her trance and bowed frantically.

"T-Thank you so much Amasawa-san!"

After saying goodbye to the man, Haru left and went to the Bureau. She was surprised when she went through the archway and shrunk down to size this time. Baron greeted her and Haru was hit with nostalgia at seeing him practically tower over her now. When she asked why she could suddenly shrink like this, he said that he had Toto visit the Cat Kingdom for Lune's help concerning this issue and that thanks to his help, Haru can shrink to a comfortable size in the Refuge. Toto and Muta were gone at the time, but that wasn't a problem, since Baron and Haru immediately began her lesson that day. Luckily, thanks to Baron's hobby of collecting instruments, which she had just discovered then, both were able to have a violin in hand. Being very patient with her, Baron started teaching her music fundamentals, which she quickly picked up. It was only the third day of lessons and Haru, almost miraculously, began to play full short pieces on the violin that Baron stopped her in the middle of playing and stared at her in bemusement.

"W-What's wrong Baron?" Haru asked with a nervous chuckle.

With the look still on his face, he just shook his head.

"It's strange..." he said. "You've picked up nearly everything I've been teaching you as if it were second nature for you. I understand you breezing by the basics because I assume they teach humans this all in school at some point, however, we're almost at a level that would be considered intermediate. You are quite the fast learner, Haru..."

Haru laughed and placed the violin she had down.

"I actually have a confession to make," she said as Baron cocked his head at her inquiringly. "I actually know how to play the violin already."

Baron raised his hidden eyebrows.

"Only a little... sort of..." Haru quickly added. "I knew how to play when I was little actually, but I haven't played since..."

"So these lessons are your way of having a refresher, then?" Baron smiled.

"In a way, yes. It has been a long time since I picked up a violin. I learned when I was very young, I had to be about three years old, from my father. He taught me then because he believed I had the making of a prodigy...." Haru's eyes saddened. "My dad was a geologist and he loved his occupation. Because of his job he often had to travel, but he didn't want to be separated from my mom and me for long, so we ended up having to move around with him for a time. So I can't say I have the typical sob story of my father never being there. But occasionally, there were projects where mom and I couldn't follow, so at times he did travel himself.”

Haru breathed in before continuing.

“One day he left for a project in another country... and didn't come back. His workmates were at a loss to explain what happened to him. They only found some of his gear and belongings, no other signs of him. At first, being young, I thought he would come back. When he didn’t come back I didn't understand why... and... my poor mother... who was barely holding herself together at the time... She had to deal with me always asking where he was and when he was coming back... Even though she tried to get it through to me... I wouldn't listen because I didn’t understand. Eventually, I got the picture and realized my father was never going to come home... I was so young and stupid... and one day I had a temper tantrum and ended up destroying my violin in the process and never played since... until recently."

Baron's eyes saddened.

"I wouldn't call it stupid, Ms. Haru..." he said, setting his violin down on the table and coming to sit next to her on the couch and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You were young... and frankly, most adults do worse going through the loss of a loved one, there is no reason to feel ashamed for your grief."

"Yeah..." Haru said. "I still wish I handled it better... it was my father's violin... Even looking back now, I don't even understand what possessed me to take it out on my father's violin... To be honest, a lot of things from that time I hardly remember... but regardless..." She breathed out a deep quivering sigh. "I just hope Amasawa-san can fix it..."

Baron smiled again.

"I wouldn't worry. Seiji has been working on violins since I've known him and his antique shop... and that's been a while..." Baron said, his green eyes not focused, as if he was in a trance. 

Haru watched him with a sad smile. On their first day of lessons, Haru had curiously asked  Baron about his relationship with the human. Baron told her that he used to live in the antique shop, and the owner at the time was Seiji's grandfather who resided there. After his grandfather's death, Seiji and his wife Shizuku took over the shop and Baron left after he established the Refuge. Being still curious, Haru then asked Baron how he even ended up in the antique shop, which Baron answered by telling her he was originally from Germany and bounced from place to place there until he was eventually given to Seiji's grandfather and ended up in Japan. The rest of her lesson was spent on her asking more about Baron, which only seemed to confuse her more than enlighten her, but she stopped peppering Baron with question after question by the time it got dark and they said goodbye for the night.

Baron seemed to have snapped out of his trance and gave her a reassuring smile. "Your violin is in good hands, Ms. Haru. I wouldn't fret."

Nodding, Haru smiled back.

"Thanks again for helping me find him and for reacquainting me with the violin, I was afraid at first that I would be a challenge to teach, but I'm glad you say otherwise."

"You must have been a child prodigy when you previously played."

"Why do you say that?"

Baron stared long at her.

"I can just tell... It would have been a shame if you hadn't picked up a violin again, it just seems so natural to you." Baron gave her a soft smile. "I'm glad you're taking it up again."

"Me too," she said, returning the smile. "I'm just glad I can look back on things now, without it hurting as much. For the longest time, my mom and I would just refuse to think about our past. We stored and hid anything away that would just make us remember and said nothing more about the subject. It was only up until recently that I decided to face my demons and confront my past. I shouldn't let my past stop me from moving forward with my life. Without that motivation, I refused to pick up a violin, something I used to really love, until recently because of my insecurities." Haru sighed. "It sounds corny to say out loud, but embracing my hardships and moving on... believing in myself... makes me feel happier and an even better person than I ever felt before." Haru then looked up at Baron. "And I have you to thank for that Baron."

Baron's eyes softened.

"Hardly," he said simply. "You learned everything on your own, Ms. Haru."

Haru laughed.

"You pointed me in the direction though," she said and gave him a playful grin. "Besides, I don't think I would have gotten out of marrying Lune without you."

"You forget, Lune already was pining for Ms. Yuki. I doubt he would have married you and when his father tried to marry you instead, you ended up sticking up for yourself without my interference."

"I suppose." Haru shrugged. "But his dad was nuts and didn't seem like he was going to just let me go after that without a fight... regardless, I'm glad I had you, Muta, and Toto's help to me escape," she laughed.

Baron watched her fondly.

"Regardless, you are very admirable, Haru... To feel this way... in this short time..." he then sighed. "It makes me envious."

"Huh?" Haru asked, surprised by that.

"I wish I could look back on the past...." he began trailing, his gaze moving to the side of the room. "...With the strength you have."

Haru followed his gaze and landed on the large portrait on the wall of a snow-furred cat, with similar features as Baron, wearing a lovely dress, holding a parasol in her hands as she stared vacantly back with a confident smile on her face.

Baron had mentioned her, his former fiancée Louise, to Haru during their talk of his past on the first day of lessons. It was brief, but he mentioned that he was separated from her and just never reunited with her. It was during the time of the war in Germany and he deduced she was probably lost to the war. He didn't mention anything more, and Haru didn't wish to pry. Even now, she still found herself biting her tongue to curb her curiosity and swallowed her questions away.

"Are you sure you wish for me to continue teaching you if you already are doing so well?" Baron suddenly asked.

"O-Of course! I'm still a bit rusty in some areas and while I did learn when I was little, I was still learning at the time, there's still more for me to learn. So I hope you will still teach me." Haru then looked down with a blush. "B-Besides... if I'm going to be honest... these lessons are a good excuse for me to come to visit you more."

Baron blinked at her and then suddenly laughed aloud, startling her a bit, before he shook his head and looked up at her with another fond look.

"Well then... I guess we'll just have to continue then, hmm?" Baron got up and moved to his seat so he could pick up his violin again. "Let us continue where we left off then, shall we?"

Time went by and Haru and Baron continued their lessons. Muta and Toto would often sit in the Bureau and just listen to the two play away as they silently went about the Refuge doing their own thing. Of course, this routine was only kept in place because if Toto and Muta got too loud around them, with their constant arguing, Baron would kick them out of the Refuge for the rest of the day. Regardless of Haru's previous knowledge, Baron would often remark how she was a quick study. By the time Haru got to the level where she didn't require too much of Baron's instruction,  Haru mentioned she had a hobby teaching herself to dance, Baron offered to teach her. Her days at the Bureau were always eventful despite the fact there was no adventure to be had. Meanwhile, Haru would visit Seiji and Shizuku in the antique shop to see how Seiji was progressing with her violin. She met Shizuku during the first few days of visiting the shop. The three of them would talk about their mutual knowledge of the strange cat statue and how he has impacted their lives. Shizuku even mentioned she was a writer and was currently writing a book about him. She hit it off with the couple immediately, telling them of her bizarre adventure with the figurine. Her violin was slowly beginning to look more and more like it used to as well, with the exception of some things that couldn't be helped.

"Hey, Haru..." Seiji began once while she was talking with Shizuku on the other side of the room, "Was there something that used to be here, before?"

Haru walked over to Seiji’s desk and peered at the area he pointed to and sighed.

"Yeah... there was a design or something there that was damaged. But it's fine, you can put a design over it if you want." she said slightly mournfully.

Seiji sighed.

"I'm sorry I won't be able to restore it to how it once looked...."

Haru waved a hand.

"I'm just glad it can be repaired so it can be playable at all... Trust me. I have long accepted that it won't look as it used to."

As time went on, Haru's daily routine quickly became the norm in her life. Baron had now long past teaching her violin and thus things evolved to him simply critiquing her playing when she asked and dance lessons. This went on without interruption for a while until one day during a lesson with Baron in the courtyard, with Muta who was sitting half-asleep in the chair in front of the Bureau, Toto swooped into the courtyard with a smile.

"Good evening Toto," Baron greeted, as he continued to lead Haru into a waltz.

"Evening you guys." Toto nodded at everyone.

Muta opened one eye.

"What's with the grin birdbrain?"

Toto shrugged.

"No reason just ran into a familiar face..." Toto said, looking away.

Confused, Haru, Baron, and Muta followed his gaze as a familiar brown cat entered the Refuge, his ever-present grin on his face.

"Natoru?!" Haru cried out in shock, leaping away from Baron in order to make an exaggerated karate stance. "Don't tell me you're back to take me to the Cat Kingdom and marry me off to some cat again!"

Natoru's eyes moved toward Haru, making them widen at the sight of her.

"Ms. Haru? You're really here?" he grinned. "Good! I was hoping and planning to see you soon."

Baron watched Natoru cautiously.

"Hello again, Natoru... Do we need to worry about Ms. Haru's previous concerns?"

Natoru laughed nervously.

"Yes... and no... you are partially correct..." Natoru flinched at seeing a glare slowly grow on Baron's face and even Muta's. "Ah-! B-But nothing to worry about, trust me!" he said, waving his paws frantically. 

Toto chuckled behind a wing. "Just hear him out, guys."

Natoru’s grin promptly returned, seeing everyone relax at Toto's urging. "I have the marvelous honor of informing you all that you are cordially invited to Prince Lune and Yuki's wedding and coronation tomorrow!"

Haru's eyes widened.

"Wait, what?”, she asked, lowering her hands slowly, her eyes lighting up. "Their wedding?"

Baron's stern gaze softened.

"Ah... their wedding..." Baron then shot a stern look towards Muta. "You've visited the Cat Kingdom recently. Why haven't you said anything?"

"Meh..." Muta shrugged. "Someone may have mentioned it... but I don't remember the conversation too much..."

Natoru's smile immediately turned into an angry scowl.

"That was me! I told you about the wedding and coronation. I asked that you RSVP your attendance, I even gave you the invitations in written form, but seeing as we never receive even one RSVP, I assumed you forgot or lost them and didn't even listen to what I was saying!" Natoru cried out in exasperation.

Toto rolled his eyes.

"I imagine, it was just him not listening. Way to go Fatso, now we only have a day until the wedding to prepare..."

Muta glared up at the crow.

"What if I didn't say anything because I didn't want to go, who says I want to go?"

"But you must! All of you!" Natoru nearly cried and turned to Haru. "Especially you Ms. Haru, both the prince and his bride insist."

Haru, who was still in shock over this situation, finally broke out of her trance.

"T-Tomorrow? We're invited...? I'm invited?"

"Of course you are Ms. Haru!" Natoru said incredulously. "In fact, you are to be their guest of honor!"

"W-What?" Haru said, feeling a bit wobbly on her feet. "I-I don't know how to-"

"You can take that up with them tomorrow after the wedding and coronation," Natoru quickly dismissed. "But for now, I'm here to inform you that you all are expected at the palace by noon and no later!"

Getting the hint that Natoru was about to leave just like that, Haru cried out.

"W-Wait!!"

"Ta-ta!" Natoru practically sang as a blue portal quickly appeared next to him and he jumped in, disappearing without another word.

The group of four was silent for a moment before Baron chuckled to break the silence.

"Well... that was... abrupt..."

Toto rolled his eyes.

"I'll say... no thanks to Muta."

"Like I said, I ain’t going."

"It's rude to decline such an invitation, especially after it was so rudely ignored until now without a valid excuse. It's best if we go." Baron scolded, then sent a look to Haru. "Do you have anything planned for tomorrow? The wedding and coronation are around the time that we'd usually have our lesson, so I imagine you can attend, right?" casting a troubled glance on the still dazed human girl.

"Oh, what? Oh! Yes, yes I can make it..." 

"You seem shaken?" Toto asked with a tilted head.

"A little, I'll admit." Haru laughed. "It's just a little crazy that I'll be going back, I figured going to the Cat Kingdom would be a one-time thing."

"Unfortunately not..." Muta grumbled.

"What are you so grumpy about?" Toto frowned at him. "Don't you visit every once in a while?"

"Yeah, but I try to be discreet and remain unnoticed, but ever since the time we had there with Chicky, everyone now knows me and I can hardly go around there without being noticed now... The last thing I wanna do is return for a crowded party..."

"Now, now. Don't be that way Muta, it's only one night." Baron said, earning a huff from Muta.

"I still can't believe this." Haru marveled. "I-I mean... what should I wear for a wedding and coronation in a Cat Kingdom?" Haru laughed nervously. "Not anything like that big yellow dress I wore last time, right? I figure that’s too flashy for a wedding and such... I don't even own anything like that."

Baron chuckled.

"Natoru wasn't specific, so I assume any dress you have would be suitable to wear. In the worst-case scenario, I'm sure that the palace has plenty of dresses to borrow if they were in fact picky on attire, which I highly doubt. I'm sure regardless, Yuki and Lune would be pleased you’ve come at all."

Haru smiled bashfully.

"It'll be great to see the two of them again." Haru then lit up. "And watch them get married and crowned! A coronation... I never imagined going to anything like that in this lifetime."

"I guess saving a future king and queen's lives comes with its perks, eh?" Muta smirked at Haru.

Toto pivoted his head.

"Before we came to the Refuge, Natoru mentioned the wedding and how we were all invited, including me... I'm surprised I got an invite. I wasn't really a part of the drama in the kingdom."

"Probably because they're hoping you'll be the main course at the reception," Muta snickered. 

"Either way, we're all expected to come, I assume we've all agreed that we're going?" Baron inquired.

"Not me, you three can knock yourselves out and go, but not me."

"...Oh Muta..." Baron sighed.

The next day was very stressful for Haru. Her room, which was already messy, was now a clothing mountain range as she continued to search through her clothing. 

"Aw, come on!" Haru cried, throwing a couple of outfits over her shoulder as she leaned over her dresser. "There's got to be something! Oh wait, maybe this one!", she said before picking out a white dress and then frowning.

"... No... wearing white to a wedding is rude..." Haru considered, about to throw it back over her head as well before stopping. "...Or does that only apply to human weddings? Yuki is an all-white cat after all, wearing white may be redundant for her..." Staring at the dress long and hard for a moment, she shook her head and threw it over her shoulder. "Nah... better safe than sorry..."

Haru then pulled out a peony pink dress and a black skirt. "Maybe I could wear one of my kimonos? Ah... but then I would need someone's help to put it on, there’s no way I'll be able to tie the obi myself." Haru bit her lip, wondering if she could bother someone in the Cat Kingdom to help her fit into it. "No, their priorities should be all helping Yuki with her own dress, I shouldn't bother them with this." Continuing to look around some more, Haru picked up some clothing. "It would probably be alright if I wore something more simple like this black skirt with a white top... or I could go with this light pink dress?" Looking back and forth between the two, Haru hurled them at her bed in frustration. "Ugh! How hard is it to just choose, Haru! Just pick something”, she said to herself.

"How about this?"

Haru abruptly turned around and found her mother holding up a tea-length turquoise dress, which slightly flared out at its hem and had a modest lace bodice. Eyeing the dress and her mother, Haru stared warily at her.

"... I... didn't see that one..." she laughed nervously.

"I found it in a heap of clothes you had gushing out into the hallway," she hummed. "I also found these under that same heap," she said sarcastically, holding out a messy stack of pages in her other hand, and not just any pages, but music sheets much to Haru's horror.

"M-Mom..."

Naoko looked down at the sheets of paper, her angle making it difficult for Haru to see her eyes with the light reflecting on her glasses. "I also found it interesting... when I went into the room recently I noticed that your father's violin was missing..."

Haru gulped, watching her mom very closely, trying to read her face or her voice, but wasn't able to conclude anything that indicated her mother's current mood.

"I took it mom, don't worry." Haru took a deep breath, her mother's gaze still indiscernible. "I'm getting it repaired and actually... I've started learning the violin again..."

The atmosphere in the room was thick and Haru waited on bated breath in anticipation for what her mother would say until she flinched at her mother's sigh.

"Well, that explains it." Naoko looked up so she could give her daughter a stern stare. "I just got a call on the landline from an unknown number, they left a message though… a young man… A 'Seiji.'”

Haru threw her hands up, sensing her mother’s unspoken question behind her tone.

“He’s married, mom.”

“Good,” she nodded and continued, “He said that a violin was finished and was ready for you to pick up."

Haru's tense look was replaced with a lighter expression.

"R-Really?!"

"Yes... perhaps you should run and get it. The young man in the message sounded excited for you to see it. I wouldn't keep him waiting."

Haru looked over at her cow alarm clock.

'I still have time...'

"Haru."

Haru quickly turned to her mother, instantly growing anxious at the still stern look on her face.

"I-I hope it doesn't bother you that I'm starting to play again... if it does, don't worry, I won't play in the house or in front of you so-"

"I'm glad."

"W-What?" Haru blinked.

Naoko's face softened as she let out a sigh.

"I'm sorry Haru," Naoko said, shaking her head with almost a look of disgust on her face. "I'm sorry if my feelings have been holding you back all this time... if I had known..."

"D-Don't worry!" Haru found herself interrupting. "I never felt I needed to hold anything back because... I used to feel the same way you did. I didn't want anything to do with anything that would remind me of him..."

Naoko flinched at her statement and breathed out a shaky sigh.

"Even still... It was an unhealthy environment that I allowed to form and it wasn't helping you regardless..." she looked down at her daughter fondly. "But I'm glad... that one of us is growing up..."

Naoko then neatly aligned the papers in her grasp and walked up to her daughter, handing the stack and dress down to her.

"I'm proud of you," she said as she straightened her back and headed towards the door. "Oh, and by the way..." she said, stopping at the doorway. "I hope I get to hear that song soon..." she said looking towards the stack of paper that was now clutched to Haru's chest. Without another word, Haru watched her mother silently leave her room, leaving her open-mouthed.

"Mom..." Haru breathed before her eyes caught the clock. "Oh gosh! I got to go!" 

Quickly putting on some simple jeans and a loose-fitting t-shirt and hoodie, Haru grabbed her backpack and threw a couple of things inside before rushing out the door. 

By the time she reached the familiar archway, Haru was completely out of breath as she stumbled into the Refuge, startling the group of three who were already out in the courtyard.

"Ms. Haru?" Baron said, rushing to her side as she began to shrink in size and helped her to her feet. "Are you alright?"

"Whoo, yes I'm fine, just didn't want to be late," Haru gasped out.

"There was no use killing yourself over coming here..." Muta frowned, obviously still cross he had been pushed to go to the event.

"What Muta is trying to say... "Toto said glaring at him before grinning towards Haru. "You've arrived just in time, heck, with some time to spare."

"Good." Haru breathed, sucking in one deep breath before composing herself and grinning towards Baron. "Thanks." It wasn't until Haru fully composed herself that she realized that Baron and the others were differently attired. Baron almost looked the same, except his usual gray suit was replaced with a black one and looked even more formal (if that was possible). Toto had a bright yellow bow tie around his neck, complementing his dark feathers. Muta, however, had a simple black bow tie around his neck, which was slightly crooked and drooped but Haru guessed that it took a lot to even get him in it in the first place. Haru then giggled, which earned a stern glare from Muta, who then frowned at her, having looked at her appearance.

"Oh come on!" Muta protested. "It's bad enough I have to go to this party and have this stupid thing on," Muta angrily adjusted his tie, only to make it even more crooked. "But why do I have to wear this when Chicky here isn't even trying!"

Baron and Toto both glared at the large cat as Haru laughed aloud.

"Yeah... sorry about that," Haru said looking down at her baggy hoodie and jeans. "I was having a bit of trouble deciding what to wear and ended up just packing something last minute to change into there." She lifted her backpack into view.

"No matter, Haru," Baron said and then held a gloved hand out for Haru as he led her to Toto. "It's best we head there now then, so you can get a head start on your attire then."

“Onward then!” said Toto. Haru grinned as Baron helped her onto Toto’s back and hopped on after her, grabbing onto Toto with one hand and wrapping an arm around Haru to steady her. Muta frowned at the bunch.

"And what's stopping me from refusing to go now?"

Toto grinned down at him.

"Me grabbing you with my talons before you get the chance to run back into the Bureau."

Muta cringed, before groaning. "Fine," he said, raising his paws in the air lazily.

Toto immediately took to the air, startling Haru a bit as Baron got a tighter hold on her. The raven then grabbed Muta and aimed higher into the air, causing Haru to close her eyes tightly and cling tighter to Toto and Baron. After a period of sudden movement and hard wing flaps, Toto began to fly smoother, Haru jolted when she felt a soft pat on her shoulder.

"It's fine now Haru, why don't you open your eyes and view your first flight?" Baron said softly in her ear, making Haru slowly open her eyes in compliance.

Ahead of them was nothing but the darkening burnt orange sky, which Haru marveled at.

"It's... weird looking straight ahead at this view..." Haru said absentmindedly, earning a laugh from Toto.

"I'd imagine so. How do you like it?" 

Haru stared out a bit longer before a smile slowly grew on her face.

"I... could learn to like this."

Baron then grinned.

"Deja-vu."

Haru laughed nervously.

"But then again, this is only because I haven't looked down yet..."

Baron angled his head.

"Are you afraid of heights?"

"You seemed fine when we almost plunged to the earth to our deaths that one time," Muta interjected.

"Ironically, I felt safer then than I do now, vertigo has kicked in real hard. It’s silly, I used to fly by plane frequently when I was younger and I loved the window seat. I now feel tense and subconsciously feel like I’m going to fall. Maybe it’s the lack of a seat belt...”

Baron smiled and shook his head.

"I would never allow that to happen, besides, Toto is a safe flyer, he's even being safer for your sake."

Toto nodded.

"Yeah, and trust me, riding with me is safer than any freefall and any human flying contraption either. Frankly, I'm almost insulted that you trust those loud, smelly, poor copycat bird thingamajigs more than me. Actually, I am insulted." Toto nearly hmphed.

Baron chuckled.

"Perhaps, Ms. Haru, I could ask you to trust Toto... if only to help ease his wounded ego?"

Muta harshly shushed Baron with an evil grin.

"Don't tell her that! Don't listen to them Chicky, don't give in to peer pressure!"

Laughing, Haru mustered every inch of her courage and peered down, Baron's grip on her waist tightened, as she stared down at the lights of the city below.

"... Okay this... is better than looking out the window of a plane." Haru marveled. "So much open space!"

Toto grinned in triumph.

"See? I'm far better than those noisy things."

Muta groaned.

"Now look at what you did, you're giving him a swelled head. Just what we need..."

Laughing, Haru relaxed against Baron as she continued to look down at the city below with the distant sounds of the city bringing a calming effect on her. 

"We're going down," Baron stated, suddenly startling Haru as she began to notice Toto tilting his wings downward slightly to descend lower.

"What...? But we're...?"

"The Cat Kingdom's entrance is at the location where we fell from, in order to have a smoother flight, we have to transport this way, directly," Baron clarified.

"Where we fell from?" Haru asked, looking down from Toto again to see the outline of her school become more distinct as they drew closer to the land.

Haru's eyes softened. 

'And to think I'm almost out of high school...' she thought wistfully before a frown appeared on her face. 'Before that, I need to start studying for my entrance exams... that is... until I figure out which university I want to go to... would be a waste though...'

"Ms. Haru!"

Haru snapped back into reality to turn to Baron who was looking at her curiously.

"Huh- yeah?"

"I said, would you like to do the honors?" Baron said, holding out a small pouch to her.

Haru tilted her head.

"W-What is it?"

"We need to open the portal in a bit to enter directly into the Cat Kingdom, luckily earlier today Natoru offered us this dust to help. All you need to do is throw the dust downward from us and it should form our portal."

Biting her lip, Haru hesitantly took the pouch from Baron and examined it.

"Is it really that easy?"

"With this method, yes." Baron nodded.

"Well..." Haru said as she carefully spilled the blue dust from the pouch into her hand. "Here goes!"

Leaning again away from Toto, Haru awkwardly threw the dust just below them, causing the dust to quickly cluster together to form a portal just below them.

"Perfect placement!" Toto praised. "Now hold on!" Toto suddenly dipped causing Haru to suppress a squeal as her stomach lurched from the movement. Before Haru had the chance to blink, Haru awed as the sky turned from a night sky to a bright blue. Peering over Toto, she now viewed what was no longer her city but an oddly shaped castle that looked exactly as she remembered it, except now there were crowds surrounding it.

"Whoa... there are a lot of people.... erm... cats here...."

Muta tsked.

"What do you expect? The Cat Kingdom is getting two new rulers, kinda a big deal for some reason."

Baron grinned.

"And not just cats, Ms. Haru," Baron said, pointing to a particular crowd as Toto flew in closer.

Looking in the area, Haru laughed in delight as she saw an array of animals dressed in formal or over-extravagant clothing, while others didn't wear anything but their fur, scales, or feathers. Many on their hind, back, or on all four legs, conversed with each other as they all walked into the castle's entrance. She noted that apparently a number of the animals have shrunk or grown in order to adapt for this event.

"Wow, look at that..." Haru said trying to spot specific groups. "... Is that... a group of meerkats?" 

"Of course, they'd come, those skittish sticks can't help but stick their noses in everyone's business..." Muta said, rolling his eyes.

"It's nice to know my friends were invited too." Toto smiled, looking at a large group of crows flying into the entrance.

Haru's eyes lit up in amazement as her trailing eyes caught something from the crowd.

"Oh wow, lions!"

Baron chuckled.

"The pride. Nice to see the lion king and his family coming," he nodded.

"Interesting. They're all cats and yet have their own kingdoms, huh? I even see a group of tigers over there!" Haru awed.

"Indeed. Many animal kingdoms that are close in biology with others have their own independence, while other kingdoms have or stay merged for their own reasons. Each kingdom is different."

"Oh?" Haru cocked her head.

"Yes. Like for example..." Baron trailed looking at the crowd before looking ahead of him at Toto and snapped his fingers. "Ah, like for example, the Bird Kingdom. While there is an extreme abundance of bird species, most birds share one kingdom in Rio de Janeiro. Some birds do choose to have their own smaller kingdoms for their own reasons, but the Bird Kingdom as a whole is one of the largest land kingdoms around."

"Brazil, huh?" Haru mused.

"Another example being the Dog Kingdom," Baron continued. "While there are many types of dogs in the world, the Dog Kingdom consists currently only of dogs and wolves. See?"

Haru looked to where Baron gestured and saw a finely dressed obviously royal couple. The king was a normal-looking domesticated dog while the queen next to him was a regal-looking wolf. They both were surrounded by an entourage of dogs and wolves.

"I see..." Haru said, staring at the group.

"If you two are quite done with your world cultures lesson, we should be landing soon." Toto teased as he lowered himself closer to the trail of guests.

Laughing, Haru turned to Baron again.

"But you know, it's kinda funny that birds, dogs, and such are coming to a cat kingdom's coronation and wedding, you know... considering..."

"I imagine it being amusing." Baron smiled. "However, I believe most of these particular kingdoms are coming due to Lune's invitation. They wouldn't come if they weren't invited."

Muta hmped.

"Yeah, his dad certainly wouldn't have invited the Dog Kingdom royals, much less anyone from the Bird Kingdom would want to fly in this realm with him as king still..." Muta grinned. "I see the Mouse Kingdom has yet to show their tails around here still...." he said, licking his lips. "Guess they didn't want to take the chance."

"I guess this is Lune's way of forming truces?" Toto considered, pinching Muta with his talons, causing the large cat to yelp loudly.

"Sounds like him." Baron smiled.

"Still..." Haru said absentmindedly, staring at everyone below. "Makes me want to go visit some of these kingdoms... this is all interesting, to be honest."

Baron's eyes softened.

"Perhaps one day we'll have the opportunity to take you to one of them?"

Haru quickly turned to Baron.

"What, really?! Does that mean that I- '' Haru stopped mid-sentence before her eyes widened in alarm. "Wait a minute!" 

Haru looked at herself urgently.

"Should I be worried about being turned into a cat?"

"Nah," Muta answered. "With all these guests, the kingdom probably has some protection against that for outsiders, so they don't turn either, you're fine. Besides, you've already got a hold of yourself anyway to not be swayed into turning..."

"Oh." Haru sighed in relief and then turned curiously to Baron. "Does that mean that any animal kingdom you go to, you have the threat of turning into an animal?"

"With some yes... Like I said before, every kingdom is different. Some kingdoms can turn you into another species by being in their realm, while others do not. Those usually manifest their own unique characteristics. Each kingdom behaves in their own way, it always depends on the inhabitants." Baron clarified.

Finding herself unable to stop the flood of questions, Haru frowned.

"Other characteristics.... like what?" 

Baron grinned.

"I fear we may have to discuss this subject at a later time... I see Natoru." Baron said, pointing into the crowd and seeing the familiar cat look up at them and motioning them down.

Having already seen Natoru, Toto swooped to the side of the large crowd, Muta landing first before Toto could touch down. By the time Haru and Baron had hopped off of Toto, Natoru had made his way through the crowd and towards them, grinning.

"So glad you can make it, their majestys will be very pleased."

"We're glad to be here for such a historic event." Baron bowed his head respectfully.

"Would rather be home, to be honest," Muta muttered, earning an elbow to the gut by Haru who smiled unfazed at Natoru, even while Muta grunted loudly.

"So uh, I didn't get the memo on how I should dress... so I didn't have enough time to change," Haru said, gesturing to her hoodie, jeans, and her backpack on her shoulders.

Natoru waved a paw dismissively.

"Fine, fine. It matters not, you've come early, so even if you decided to wear such unflattering attire, you could've borrowed any of the royal gowns. Come, come! You four are to come inside on a different route since you're the special guests!" Natoru said, immediately walking off into the crowd, expecting them to follow.

Haru narrowed her eyes at the retreating figure as they all followed after him.

"Gee, thanks..." she muttered.

Baron gave her an apologetic smile, before shaking his head and offering his arm.

"It would be best if you held on, Haru. Wouldn't want to lose you in this crowd." 

Her frown immediately melted into a soft smile as she gladly took his arm and allowed Baron to guide her through the large crowd.

By the time they made it through the crowds and were inside, Muta was even more peeved, Toto and Baron looked slightly weary, and Haru's already messy attire was now accompanied by a matching mess of hair.

"I'm already exhausted..." moaned Haru.

"I feel like it's already been hours..." groaned Muta angrily.

"I still don't know why we had to walk through all of that crowd, instead of just letting me fly us above it all." Toto sighed tiredly.

Muta reached behind himself to grab his tail and slightly dusted it off.

"So many jerks stepped on my tail, I can barely even feel it now."

"You know it wasn't intentional, Muta," Baron said, handing Muta a handkerchief.

Natoru led them down a few hallways until they reached a completely empty one and headed towards the door at the end of the hallway. He turned to grin at the group.

"Now, you all can rest here for the time being, Prince Lune will be joining you shortly."

The group entered the large, cozy, and fancy furnished room, Muta being the first to make himself at home, having collapsed stomach first on a luxurious chaise lounge with a groan. Toto followed behind, passing him to make his way to the room's window ledge, staring at Muta in embarrassment as he did so, as Baron politely took a seat on a chair beside Toto. Haru was just about to enter the room too but was stopped when Natoru pulled her back.

"Ms. Haru, you'll be coming with me instead. Ms. Yuki would like to see you before the wedding starts and seeing how you desperately need to change, it would be best to go with her instead of remaining here."

Haru bit her lip hesitantly, wondering if she should be separated from her friends this soon upon entering a kingdom that once had it out for her. She gave a look to Baron, who gave her an encouraging smile.

"We'll be waiting."

Encouraged, seeing how Baron didn't seem all that worried, Haru let Natoru drag her away down the hall once more and out.

"W-We're not going back into the crowds again are we?" Haru asked nervously after a bit of walking.

"Nope! Just down this hall and we'll be there in a second." Natoru hummed.

Haru studied her surroundings and immediately recognized it as the route she once took with her entourage in order to change into the yellow ball gown she wore before. Sure enough, they walked into a more secluded area and Natoru halted in front of two familiar-looking openings both covered with two red curtains.

Natoru cleared his throat.

"Announcing, Haru Yoshioka." Natoru loudly called out, causing Haru to flush slightly. Natoru then leaned a bit closer to Haru, "You can go on in," he whispered, gesturing to the first entrance.

Stepping through the curtain, Haru's smile lit up as she saw a familiar snow-white cat, standing in the middle of the room, surrounded by maids, putting on the finishing touches to her modest pink wedding dress.

'Guess the white wedding dress doesn't apply after all.' Haru thought, grinning to herself as she stepped fully into the room.

Yuki, looking away from the maids and immediately to Haru, beamed at her.

"Ms. Haru," Yuki stepped down from the dressmaker’s platform and rushed to Haru to grab her hands into her paws. "I'm so glad you were able to make it!"

"Just Haru is fine, Yuki, especially now," Haru said, pulling the white cat into a hug. "Besides, I wouldn't have missed this for the world."

Giving the girl a quick squeeze, Yuki stepped away from Haru and quickly examined the human.

"You've changed."

Laughing slightly, Haru unconsciously played with the ends of her hair by her ear and looked down at herself, while pulling her backpack from her back.

"More like, I need to get changed. I'm sure coming to a royal cat wedding in a hoodie and jeans is hardly appropriate?"

Yuki giggled.

"Some would say, although if you decided to attend in pajamas that would be enough for me. Just thrilled you're attending at all, I was afraid that your last visit here may have steered and scared you from this place forever."

Laughing, Haru shook her head.

"Never," opening her backpack and looking in. " Do you have somewhere I can change?"

"There is a place next door if you wish, Ms. Haru?" one of the maids said, gesturing to another adjoining room.

"Great," Haru said, pulling out her violin and smiling apologetically to Yuki. "Is there someplace safe I could put this for now? I'm afraid I rushed here due to my poor time management. I brought my violin here and I'd rather it be safely stored than being lugged around in my backpack for now."

"No worries," Yuki said as she watched one of the maids carefully take Haru's backpack. "By the way Haru... I forgot to mention regrettably... but do you perhaps have... erm... scopophobia?"

Haru bent her head.

"...Why do you ask that?"

Although she had a pretty good idea at the time why Yuki asked that, she didn't exactly realize the extent of that question. After Yuki and her were both finished dressing, they both talked and caught up, having a bit extra time to kill before the wedding and coronation started. Haru even offered moral support for any last minute nerves the humble soon-to-be bride and queen was bound to have. Natoru then came into the room and announced it was time. She and Yuki were escorted together until both had to part ways as Yuki was needed elsewhere. Natoru took Haru into a large room and placed her right in the center of the great hall, where the ceremony was obviously to take place, surrounded by the many attendees staring at the middle of the room and essentially, her.

'Well... Yuki sure wasn't kidding...' Haru thought to herself gulping, trying to act natural as she stood next to some others who also stood in the middle with her, such as the bridesmaids and such. 'I feel like I'm a goldfish in a fishbowl....' noticing a lot of the attendees were staring at her in particular. Although Haru didn't have scopophobia, she couldn't deny she felt odd with all these eyes on her. 'I suppose being the only human here would naturally make me stick out, even if I wasn't standing here.'

"Wooow, looking good babe~"

Haru flinched and groaned to herself before she fixed a forced smile on her face as she turned to the Ex Cat King who she now noticed was standing in the center along with her.

"Hello again," Haru said automatically in a polite tone. "It's been a while."

"It has indeed," he said, looking her up and down and grinning. "It surely is a shame that you couldn't have stayed last time. It would have been the perfect repayment for saving my Lune's life."

Haru looked at the Ex Cat King's appearance and couldn't help noticing his fur was a lot shorter and thinner, as if he was shaved to the skin at some point, but shrugged it off.

"I don't need rewards, I'm just happy things turned out as they did," Haru said simply.

The Ex Cat King shook his head.

"Such a shame," he said again. "You would've made a lovely daughter-in-law and queen, but oh well, my son is happy and so am I."

Haru visibly relaxed, glad it seemed like he had given up or lost interest in taking her as a bride for himself and was content with the current events. 

"But you know... it's also a shame you didn't accept my proposal..."

Nevermind.

"Because honestly, I'm such a catch..." he went on."...and even though my son is to take my place as King, I would still have the luxurious lifestyle with just none of the work, that would have no doubt been shared with you-"

"Okay father, I think Haru hasn't changed her mind on your offer," said a voice behind Haru, as she felt a paw on her shoulder. Haru turned slightly to see Lune grinning down at her.

"Hmph, fine. But it's really her loss, I'm such a babe." the old ruler pouted and walked away to an embarrassed Natori who watched the scene unfold with the cat priest to the side.

Lune sighed and turned to Haru.

"Sorry about that, Haru. I'm afraid my father is still very hard-headed, although I hoped his retirement would have helped subdue his personality, that unfortunately proved to be otherwise," he laughed nervously.

Laughing good naturedly while waving the matter off, Haru grinned back towards the prince and hugged him, which he returned.

"It's wonderful to see you again, Ms. Haru," he said as they broke from the hug. "You look lovely."

"Thanks," Haru said looking at Lune's appearance, noticing, like Yuki, he was clothed modestly in a simple yet regal suit that matched the very authoritative looking sash that slung across his shoulder and to his side. "You look ready to be a ruler and husband."

Lune chuckled nervously again.

"R-Really? I've already had my experience ruling this kingdom even before my father retired so I'll say I'm ready for that... but the husband bit is... what I'll admit, is making me quite nervous but excited for." Lune said with a fond smile.

"I can imagine.... Yuki was nervous too, cold-feet and everything, she looked about ready to run for the hills."

Lune turned to Haru in alarm.

"W-What?!" Lune almost cried, uncharacteristically flustered. "R-Really?!"

Biting her lip, trying not to laugh, Haru smiled.

"I'm only teasing, don't worry. Yuki is just as nervous as she is excited to marry you as you are, don't worry, you're in this together, your highness."

Lune sighed in relief and smiled genuinely at her with thanks.

Haru then peered behind Lune.

"Where are Baron, Toto, and Muta?" she asked, trying her best to see if she could spot a familiar face in the crowds.

"Oh, they're right there." Lune gestured, her eyes finally landed on the front row of attendants surrounding the center, Haru figuring close family and important individuals would be closer to the ceremony than others, and saw Baron, Muta, and Toto situated upfront. 

Sighing in relief, Haru smiled and waved toward them, Toto and Baron waved back with smiles of their own, while Muta did a head nod in acknowledgment, his bowtie in an even more state of disarray than the last time she saw him, causing Haru to giggle silently to herself. 

Trailing her eyes over to Baron again, she giggled girlishly as she noticed Baron give her a wink of encouragement, to which she responded by giving him a thumbs up.

Lune watched the interaction with a knowing grin, deciding to store this information away, in case he wanted to use it later tonight as payback for her earlier teasing.

Suddenly, the great hall filled with music, as the cat band began to play, all the attendees scrambled to be situated, along with Haru who stood in the place she was directed in along with a group of female cats whom she assumed were Yuki's friends who served as bridesmaids. Watching the scene in awe, Haru looked at Lune who now stood composed next to a cat priest and his father, who in turn stood next to Natori by the royal wedding arch. The cat band's melody lifted in tempo and all in attendance turned to the room's main entrance as Yuki had rounded a corner and was now making her way to the center of the great hall. Lune and Yuki, never once taking their eyes off one another since Yuki entered the room, stared adoringly at each other as Yuki finally reached the center and grabbed Lune's offered paw. Both of them moved in front of the cat priest, with eyes still locked, as the cat priest then began the ceremony. Haru expected the wedding ceremony to be a while, which is why she slightly envied the other attendees that surrounded them, all having the option to sit, but it was only thirty minutes after that thought that the cat priest proclaimed:

"I now pronounce you mates for life."

Lune and Yuki, still holding each other's paws, drew closer to one another and then slowly tilted their heads downward and softly brushed their foreheads against the other before lifting their heads back happily at each other. They then turned towards the crowd which had begun to cheer for the newlyweds. Smiling fondly at the couple, Haru looked at her friends who were seated nearby as they clapped for the couple along with the other attendees. Meeting Baron's eyes, several times during this ceremony, Haru and Baron both grinned at the other before turning their attention back to the couple as Lune prepared to speak.

"Thank you, everyone." Lune then said, holding only one of Yuki's paws as he addressed the silent crowd. "It's been a pleasure to have you all here to witness my union to the love of my life," Lune said, turning to Yuki, who blushed happily and squeezed his paw. "It is my hope and mission for Yuki and I to bring a brighter future for The Cat Kingdom and further grow our allegiances with the other Kingdoms and dissolve any bad blood that may still linger. With these new goals, we hope to bring about peace to this kingdom that will result in peace for others and start a new era of unity and goodwill."

Lune and Yuki then both kneeled down, closing their eyes, the old Cat King following suit next to his son. Natori then stood behind the former Cat King and lifted his purple jeweled eye diadem from his head and he then transferred it onto Lune's head. Another cat, holding a separate crown, placed it onto Yuki's head as well. Once the two crowns were conferred, Lune and Yuki both rose, as the royal of heralder announced loudly.

"Long live King Lune. Long live Queen Yuki."

Once again, cheers and clapping rang in the room, as Yuki and Lune waved to the crowds. As the crowds then moved to the banquet hall, Yuki and Lune then turned to Haru and gathered her into a hug, surprising her at the suddenness.

"Thank you for coming Haru, it means so much to us," Yuki said, sighing happily.

"Especially since your saving our lives resulted in this, we technically owe this all to you in the end," Lune said as they both released the hug.

"Really guys, there’s no need for this!" Haru insisted. "I'm just happy things turned out as they did."

"Couldn't agree more," Baron said as he, Toto, and Muta made it up to them.

Swiping his tophat off his head, with a slight flourish, Baron bowed respectfully along with Muta and Toto, as Baron spoke.

"The Cat Bureau humbly congratulates your highnesses on your union and coronation."

"Enough of that." Lune grinned. "And thank you."

"We are also very glad you three came along, for the same reason as Haru." Yuki smiled gently at the group.

"Glad we came, the ceremony was beautiful," Toto said.

"Yeah... almost glad we didn't ditch," Muta stated.

"'Almost'", Haru asked.

"Yeah 'almost'" Muta retorted, before directing his attention to the royal couple. "Is the reception food any good?"

"Muta..." Baron softly scolded, while Toto rolled his eyes.

Lune only grinned.

"Of course, the best food in all the Cat Kingdom."

"Then I'm very glad we didn't ditch." Muta grinned before following the crowds out of the room eagerly.

"I figured as much..." Toto sighed, before flying after him.

Laughing, Lune and Yuki turned to Haru and Baron. 

"You two go on ahead. Yuki and I need to meet with other officials before we join the reception, we will meet you there." Lune said as Yuki held his arm and they both walked to the Ex Cat King and Natori, who were waiting for them, and walked towards a group of animals at one side of the great hall.

Offering his arm to Haru, Baron led her into the surprisingly spacious banquet hall, as they watched other attendees talk, dance, and eat amongst themselves.

"Wow, this room is even bigger than the last one," Haru commented out loud. "This castle honestly doesn't even seem this big..."

"They must have enlarged the rooms on the inside for this occasion. There would have been no way they could have fit everyone in attendance in this castle at its normal capacity." Baron said idly.

"Oh? So like the tardis or something?"

"...The what now?" 

"Um, nothing, never mind." Haru giggled, suddenly wanting to rewatch a few seasons of a western sci-fi television series she used to watch in her youth.

"I noticed the former Cat King didn't bother you?" Baron almost inquired as they made their way to a table that Muta and Toto were located.

"Not really..." Haru said with a crooked smile, "But it's clear he wasn't too content with current events."

"I see..." Baron said, his eyes narrowing. "...Perhaps it would be best to stay clear of him during the remainder of this event?"

"To be honest, I don't think he would try anything, but I guess it's better safe than sorry." Haru laughed as she shook her head.

Softening at Haru's dismissal of any trouble, Baron stared at Haru with a smile.

"I forget my manners, I haven't told you yet how lovely you look in your new attire."

"What? This old thing?" Haru said, pulling at the hem of her turquoise dress. "I literally picked this thing last minute to wear, but I'm glad it meets your approval." Haru playfully bowed. "Oh, I forget my manners too because I have yet to tell you that you look quite dashing today." Haru then rolled her eyes to herself, 'As always...' she thought.

Sensing Haru's playful behavior, a smirk slowly grew on Baron's face.

"Oh? Well..." Baron said bowing himself "I'm pleased I meet your approval as well," which earned a giggle from Haru. Rising up, Baron led Haru again towards Toto and Muta. "But back to the subject of your attire, you had nothing to fear, frankly, you could have worn the clothes you arrived in and still be lovely enough to catch the attention of everyone here."

Haru laughed.

"You noticed everyone staring at me too? Here I was thinking it was because I'm the only human here."

"... That being a factor, yes," Baron said dully, earning another laugh from Haru. "It's very rare for a human to be involved in animal kingdom affairs. So yes, I can't deny that. Regardless..." Baron halted to a stop.

"May I just say that you are exquisitely beautiful today Ms. Haru," he said softly, giving her a soft smile.

Biting her lip, in order to fight an oncoming blush that was sure to already be showing, Haru smiled back.

"Thank you... It means a lot, especially coming from you-"

"Umm... what are those two doing over there?" a red ruffed lemur close to them asked another lemur.

Baron and Haru followed the lemurs' gaze and immediately their eyes widened in horror, to see almost everyone in the vicinity looking at a familiar large white cat and large black bird causing a ruckus, as the white cat climbed a tall and large bowl filled with a familiar purple substance.

"Muta you fat lard! Get off from there! You're embarrassing me!" Toto cried in annoyance as Muta was now at the rim of the bowl grinning down at the catnip jelly.

"What? So you can have it all to yourself? I don't think so, birdbrain."

"Do I really look like I'd enjoy that stuff? Now get down! Baron told me what happened the last time you were near this stuff, get down!" Toto said flying up in order to try to grab Muta, only to be swiped away by a hissing Muta.

"Back off birdbrain! If I'm going to be enjoying today, it will start with this!"

"Look at where you are! Stop being so rude!" 

"Shut up birdbrain!"

The two continued to scream at each other, Muta continuing to swipe away every dive Toto tried to inflict on him. At this point the entire room was silently watching the pair, even the royal cat band abruptly stopping their playing to stare as well, leaving a blushing Haru and frowning Baron.

"S-Should we try to stop them?" Haru whispered to Baron, looking around making sure no one heard her.

Baron sighed and placed a gloved hand to his forehead suddenly fatigued.

"I try to stay out of their fights as much as possible, it would be no use at this point. Besides, I'd like to pretend I don't know them for a while longer..." Baron said, earning a grateful look from Haru, who grinned back. "I say we go the other way," Baron said, offering his hand, which she took, as he led them to the dance floor.

Haru looked over her shoulder at the rowdy pair as Toto swiped at Muta once more, who was surprisingly now balancing on the rim of the bowl, this time, successfully landing a swipe causing the large cat to begin to lose his balance.

"Ah-! GAH!" Muta cried as he fell backward into the large bowl and into the catnip jelly, causing a loud cartoonish watery sound effect to fill the silent room. 

"Whoops," Toto said, landing and putting a wing over his beak as he stared at Muta who was now passed out in the jelly.

Everyone now seeing the show was over, went back casually to what they were doing before as if nothing had happened, the cat band even starting to play music again.

Rolling her eyes fondly, Haru looked ahead at Baron, who was still leading her to the middle of the ballroom, tightening her hand in Baron's which he responded in kind. Suddenly, with their interlaced hands, Baron pulled Haru close to him, causing her to yelp in surprise. She looked up at Baron to see him playfully smiling down at her.

"Let's see how well you've been paying attention to my lessons."

Giggling nervously, Haru relaxed in his arms.

"Don't blame me, if I end up leaving you unable to walk later."

"Nonsense," Baron said with a grin, as he and her easily glided together to the side and around some dancers. "You're already improving."

Satisfied that she hasn't stepped on Baron's feet by now, Haru sighed and instead of allowing Baron to take the full lead, got confident enough to glide them in different rhythms, much to Baron's delight.

"See? You're practically a natural now." Baron said as he allowed Haru to lead them to their right and after he slowly twirled her.

"Really? I'm glad to hear that coming from my teacher. Glad I have yet to have a clumsy moment- Oh!"

Haru, having just tripped on her own foot, nearly lost her balance, but was quickly saved by Baron, who allowed her to fall just enough for him to smoothly catch her, as if he purposely dipped her, and brought her back up to resume the dance, with a chuckle.

"After all this time, I suppose that's a charming trait of yours that may be around a while."

"I hope not." Haru grinned ruefully.

By this time, the cat band had switched their melody to sound nearly like it belongs in some medieval ballroom, which was particularly different from the music they usually danced to. Haru looked inquiringly at Baron, who just smiled and leaned towards her to whisper.

"Just follow my lead."

Baron took a few steps back from Haru and raised his hand to be level with his face towards Haru as she hesitantly followed suit, but placing her own hand against his. Not breaking eye contact, the two slowly spun together. 

Haru resisted the urge to shiver, as she continued to stare at Baron's intense green eyes which were glued to hers. A warm rush of feelings overcame her all of a sudden. Haru broke out of her daze when she noticed Baron wink at her and he turned to spin himself. Figuring the style of dance he was going for, she did the same, until they were facing each other again and their hands were in the pose they were at from the very start.

'Geez, if there was any doubt how bad I have it for him....' she thought, as their eyes found each other again and that familiar warm feeling that she's experienced on more than one occasion every once in a while since coming back to the Bureau rushed over her again.

“Just for the record. I admire a young woman who speaks from the heart.”

Those words suddenly rang in her head again, which pushed away any idea of saying something that needed not to be repeated again. 

'He knows already, how could he not? He doesn't need to be reminded every twenty minutes.' Haru ruefully laughed to herself. 'It's already been established...'

Baron, who had now linked his hand with Haru and placed his other hand on Haru's waist, drew her slightly closer.

"Lost in our thoughts, are we?"

Blinking up at Baron, Haru laughed nervously.

"How'd you guess?"

"Hmm, call it a hunch." Baron hummed, spinning them both, earning a laugh from Haru. 

"I've been meaning to ask, Haru. But when you arrived at the refuge today for this, you seemed flustered. As if you were caught off guard by sudden events."

"You could say that." Haru idly spoke, remembering her newly restored violin and brightened. "Actually... you'll never guess what caught me off guard."

"Hmm..." Baron hummed, making a show of looking at the ceiling as they twirled around together as if he were lost in his thoughts. "Did you save the life of an unsuspecting prince again?"

"Why does everyone keep thinking that's what I do in my free time?" Haru said in exasperation with a smile. "No... actually, Seiji finished my violin. He actually called me a bit before I left the house, I figured I’d pick it up before we left."

Baron's eyes widened slightly.

"You don't say?" Baron said, as the cat band once again changed the tone of the music, which caused Baron to shift them into a normal waltz again. "Was his service satisfactory then?"

Haru nodded enthusiastically.

"Oh yes! I even brought it, I'll show it to you once everything settles down."

Baron nodded, before slowing their pace with a sigh.

"Well then, it looks like half of your problem has been solved then."

Haru bit her lip, debating to confess so soon.

"Actually... now my problem is completely solved."

Baron looked inquiring at her as she sighed.

"My violin has been fixed and I'm back playing the violin again and thanks to your lessons, I can play how I used to again. I actually just recently finished my song."

"You have?" 

Haru nodded.

"That's part of the reason why I brought the violin with me, I was hoping you, Toto, and Muta would listen to the finished product... as a parting in a way..."

Baron cocked his head.

"Parting?"

"Yeah... my 'case' has been solved, right? When I came to the Bureau I was seeking help and now I got what I wanted, so I really have no reason to be hanging out with you guys anymore."

Puzzled, Baron dipped Haru.

"Haven't we already been 'hanging out' as we were?" Baron said, the slang sounding awkward in his speech. "For a time now, you needed less and less of my violin lessons and we have been just 'hanging out' as it is."

Haru laughed softly at Baron's attempt at using slang and nodded.

"True, but that was while I was still waiting for my violin to be repaired and my song was still in the works, now technically my problems have been solved."

Baron sighed and abruptly halted their dance, causing Haru to yelp at the suddenness of it.

"Ms. Haru...." Baron started, Haru raising a brow at his formality all of a sudden. "I'm under the impression you believe you're not wanted at the Refuge."

"Well... I wouldn't say that exactly but-"

"It has occurred to me," Baron said, slightly frowning down at her. "That I have yet to formally invite you to become an official member of the Bureau. During our time together, It seemed natural already, but forgive me, for just assuming."

"Wha-"

Baron stepped away from Haru.

"Toto, Muta, and I have discussed the possibility of you staying around, during the few months you first came back in our lives, and we all came to an agreement."

Baron swiped off his top hat with one hand and bowed slightly to Haru while reaching with his other hand for Haru's.

"Will you officially join the Cat Bureau, Haru?"

Haru stared at Baron for a long minute, before a large smile enveloped her.

"Of course I will! Yes!" Haru said leaping into Baron to hug him, who quickly caught her with a laugh and hugged her back just as happily.

Unbeknownst to them, a number of animals close to them were watching them with awe and interest.

"D-Did that guy just propose to that girl?"

"Wait really?! Oh, come on! I miss everything!"

"Oh, how romantic of him... why can't you be more like that Henry?"

"Don't start with me, Kathleen!"

"A cat and a human huh...? That won't last..."

"How rude to propose at someone else's wedding!"

"You're just jealous."

"Should we clap or something?"

"Oh yeah!"

Not noticing the chattering and clapping around them, Baron and Haru broke from their hug, still in each other’s arms, and happily grinning at each other, before they both glided into a waltz again.

"But back on the topic of your song..." Baron mused. "Did you manage to make lyrics for it? I must admit, I'm curious what you would come up with."

Haru laughed nervously.

"You know I don't sing great Baron."

"Nonsense, I heard you that time we practiced the scales for the violin, you had perfect pitch."

"F-Flatterer...." Haru blushed slightly. "Anyway no, the lyrics aren't... finished... yet..." Haru said, eyeing Baron strangely causing him to tilt his head.

"... I see..." Baron said slowly, as if he was debating pressing the issue, but smiled instead. "Have you named it at least?"

Sighing in relief, Haru nodded.

"Yeah, it's called-"

"Ah, there you two are."

Baron and Haru turned to see Lune walking up to them.

"I was looking for you two. Yuki wished for some rest and quality time with you for a bit so we all congregated in the rooms you originally were taken to. Don't worry about Muta and Toto, unfortunately, they were easy to locate and are with Yuki right now."

"That's great." Haru sighed. "I was hoping for a bit of quiet."

Baron offered his arm to Haru, who took it like second nature as they followed Lune out of the crowds.

"You two seemed pretty cozy before I showed up," Lune said idly. "I even overheard some guests talking about a proposal between a cat and human." Lune then gave them a sly grin. "You wouldn't happen to want to share anything would you?"

Haru's eyes widened as her face reddened quickly, while Baron coughed into his fist.

"I see how others may have interpreted that..." Baron said, hiding the uneasiness in his voice.

"No-no-no, it's nothing like that." Haru quickly waved at Lune. "We were just talking about my song is all."

"A song?" Lune tilted his head as they turned a corner. "You made a song Haru?"

"She did, all on her violin," Baron said.

Lune nodded in acknowledgment as they made it to two doors and entered. Upon entering they saw Yuki, Muta and Toto in the room along with a couple of servants cleaning purple goo off a frowning Muta.

"Okay! Okay already! I'm clean enough!" Muta angrily said, waving away the frowning servants.

"You only have yourself to blame for being in this situation." Toto glared.

"Oh yeah? And who pushed me in the first place?" Muta shot back.

"I was trying to pull you off, it's your own fault for falling in."

Muta hissed, while Yuki giggled softly behind her paw.

"The catnip jelly is delicious, I hardly blame you for your enthusiasm." Yuki then looked up and beamed. "Haru!" she said, getting up to meet her at the door and hugging her.

"Hi again." Haru smiled, hugging her back. "The ceremony was beautiful, Yuki. I don't think I'll ever forget it" Haru said as she and Yuki both came into the room to sit together.

"I agree," Baron said, taking a seat also. "Congratulations again, King Lune."

"Please, just Lune Baron." Lune reminded him, with a wave.

Haru then looked around and smiled seeing her backpack still in the place she left it and went to it and pulled out her violin and came to sit next to the Bureau.

"See? It's finished! Seiji did a wonderful job!" she said showing it.

"I bet it looks better than good as new." Toto grinned, nodding in appreciation.

"Glad to know this all wasn't in vain then," Muta said, staring at the violin with a small knowing smile.

Baron smiled fondly as he looked over the violin.

"He outdid himself."

"How lovely," Yuki said, peeking over everyone to see as Lune also came to inspect it as well.

"It is indeed a beauty, is this yours Haru?"

Haru stared at the violin silently, smiling to herself.

"Yes."

Lune grinned.

"If I may be so bold Haru?" earning the attention of everyone in the room. "Would you play us a song, maybe the song you and Baron were talking about earlier?"

Toto blinked at Haru.

"It's finished?"

Haru nodded with a blush. Yuki looked towards her with interest.

"You made a song Haru? Oh yes please, do play for us?"

Muta snorted.

"Yeah, let us hear what all these lessons were for."

Haru's blush grew as she saw everyone settle and give her their attention. She hesitantly looked towards Baron, who smiled a heartening smile. She got up and pick up the violin and quickly tuned it

"That reminds me Haru, what was the name of the song again?"

Calmly, she walked in front of everyone with a smile.

"Kaze ni Naru." Haru adjusted herself putting the violin in position. "It's called Kaze ni Naru."

Blushing slightly, Haru looked at the table and at a couple of scattered notebook pages full of words next to her cup of tea.

'I'm glad I never finished the lyrics... because if so, I would have lied through my teeth in order to not play my “confession song” in front of everybody.' Haru sweatdropped looking away from the pages.

It was only until writing half of the song's lyrics, did Haru realize that the lyrics nearly sounded like a heartfelt confession, to a certain cat creation in particular. Groaning softly, Haru leaned into her chair, with a frown.

'It definitely needs some adjusting...'

It wasn't like she was hiding her feelings, at this point, it was kind of obvious that she still held feelings for the cat creation, to everyone, including the creation in question. But it's not like it could go anywhere, he was a cat doll for crying out loud! An immortal being practically! No, she didn't need to burden Baron by reminding him again of something he couldn't do anything about, even if he wanted to. She was content with his friendship... she was...

Feeling depressed, Haru glanced at the clock and noticed it was now a quarter to seven. Figuring now was a good time to slip away to the Bureau, she got up to go to the kitchen and went to the counter to grab a mulberry pie Muta made for Toto.

Grinning, her depression began melting away, Haru thought how not too long after Yuki and Lune's wedding and coronation, Muta and Toto were having their daily argument when the subject of Muta's weight was mentioned again. This time Muta had enough and told Toto that if he managed to lose a quarter of his weight within 6 months, Toto had to stop his insults for at least 6 months. Toto agreed, but in return said if Muta lost the bet, Muta would have to make a mulberry pie (without poisoning it) all by himself for Toto. 
 
The months flew by and Haru, Baron, and Toto watched Muta run and jog all over the place, determined to win the bet, while Toto would tease him. 

Baron and Haru would watch from the sidelines, enjoying the show, sipping on their tea, and chatting about Toto and Muta quirks.

“They never give up, do they?” Haru sighed, biting back a giggle.

“Afraid not,” Baron said smiling while staring at the two fighting once more.

The months of the bet were over before anyone knew it and it was time to see what progress Muta had made. Turned out though, Muta only lost 2 pounds which of course was not even close to a quarter of his weight.  

Muta lost, Toto won. So Muta had to make a mulberry pie all by himself for Toto.

Muta wanted a place to bake the pie in peace without Toto gloating in the sidelines, so he insisted that he steal Haru's kitchen to bake while her mom was out of the house.

Haru got a napkin and placed the leftover tea leaves from her blend in it, along with the mulberry pie and headed outside.

'I hope Toto will go easy on Muta with the insults for a while. Even if Muta didn't win, Muta still did his best and did lose some weight,' thought Haru while walking to the Crossroads.

'Heck! Muta could be as thin as other cats if he really wanted to. But with Muta's eating habits, that would never happen. Besides… I can't picture Muta as a skinny cat. That would be so weird.' thought Haru giggling to herself.

“What's so funny, Chicky?” said a familiar voice.

Haru looked down to see Muta staring at her with his usual scowl.

“Hey Muta,” said Haru. 

“Is that the pie I baked for birdbrain?” asked Muta.

“Of course.”

Muta grinned.

“Good." Muta then laughed almost sinisterly. "It will be the best pie that birdbrain will ever have! So much so, he'll be begging me to make it for him and I will shoot him down each time he asks and he'll suffer knowing he'll never get to have the pie again, unless he begs,” bragged Muta.

“Okay, okay, no need to revel in your evil plots,” Haru jokes.

“Whatever...anyway, let's go,” said Muta, already turning the direction of the Bureau.

“Okay.”

Haru followed Muta along the route holding the pie tightly so it wouldn’t fall out of her hands.

Although Haru already knew the way to the Bureau by heart, she always secretly liked to walk (more like run) with Muta through the complicated route. It was much more fun than walking by herself there. She would never say it out loud, but she would often pretend she was Alice following the white rabbit to Wonderland, but in her case, a grumpy obese white cat to a refuge.

Haru giggled at the thought, earning an inquiring look from Muta.

Finally, Haru and Muta were at the archway. 

Muta went into the courtyard followed by Haru, upon walking under the arch she shrunk down to size, now looking up at Muta as they walked into the courtyard.

'Toto isn't on his perch.' thought Haru looking up at the perch.

“Come on, Chicky! The chicken and Baron are inside and I want to give the pie to the chicken once and for all” Muta said, motioning to go inside the Bureau. 

Haru smiled and walked up to Muta and they both went into the Bureau.

Inside, Toto was on his other perch by the balcony and Baron was at the table organizing books and papers before he looked up and smiled at Haru.

“Ah, Haru. Toto and I were waiting for you and Muta,” Baron said, clearing the table in order for Haru to place the pie down.

“Yeah. I'd like to have a taste of Marshmallow’s mulberry pie,” Toto said, smirking at Muta.

“It will taste better than the filth you eat,” growled Muta.

“Only one way to find out,” said Haru, having cut a slice and presenting it to Toto.

Toto took the slice of pie from Haru and glanced at Muta trying to read his face, for any sign of suspicion of Muta poisoning the pie. 

“He didn’t spike it, did he Haru?”

Muta scoffed.

“Please… like poison could even kill a creation…”

“It’ll still taste awful poisoned.” Toto frowned.

“Do you really think I would sully my cooking skills just to be petty?”

“Yes,” Toto said without missing a beat.

“Oh shut up and eat it already!” Muta said in exasperation.

Laughing to himself, Toto brought the slice of pie to his beak and took a bite as everyone watched in anticipation.

“Hmm… honestly....not bad hairball...not bad at all,” Toto said, savoring the pie in his mouth.

Muta growled at the 'hairball' remark but restrained himself from making a comeback while watching Toto eat the slice of pie. 

Baron turned and smiled at Haru.

“So, Ms. Haru. How was your day today, besides humoring Muta and allowing him to borrow your kitchen?"

“Same old, same old. I actually tried out a new blend today." Haru said, placing her napkin down and opening it. "But I don't know the name of one of the teas I used for the blend. I was hoping you knew?"

Baron took the napkin and raised it to his face to smell it.

"Hmm, smells familiar, can't say for sure though. I'll have to brew it to say for sure." Baron said, taking the leaves to his kettle.

Muta turned to the two and frowned.

"Aren't you two going to try my culinary masterpiece? It's a waste if I'm showing off to just birdbrain."

"Gee, thanks..." Toto said from his perch above.

Laughing, Haru leaned towards the pie and cut more slices. 

"Trust me, I have to try this. I need to see if the mess left in my kitchen is worth it."

Baron sighed tiredly while gathering some plates.

"Mess? Did you really make a mess of Haru's kitchen, Muta?" Baron said disapprovingly as he sat next to Haru, who was now serving the pie on the offer plates.

"Hey! I cleaned up after myself!" Muta retorted. "And yes, it was worth it Chicky."

"I hate to admit it, but it is good guys, I'd jump at this chance to have a slice of 'Muta's culinary masterpiece', while you can," Toto said, his last statement, which was a bit sarcastic, earning a glare from Muta.

"You know, this pie might taste great with the tea blend I made, Baron," Haru noted. "Maybe we should wait until the tea is done?"

Muta cringed.

"Ugh... boiled grass..."

Baron smiled softly as he watched Haru laugh at a remark Toto had just uttered, while Muta only rolled his eyes while finishing a slice of pie as he read his newspaper.

Life certainly felt more eventful now with the human girl now as a member of the Bureau. Despite the fact there were very few eventful cases that would come to the  Bureau every now and then, it was still no longer dull around here anymore. He knew he mostly owed it all to her.

She had grown to be quite the lovely young lady ever since their very first adventure in the Cat Kingdom. She had morphed from the cute and slightly awkward girl she was when he first met her. But since then she had become much more mature, she even cut her hair to complement her new self, something he thought looked fetching on her when she got reacquainted with everyone again, who he had the pleasure to get to know.

“Just for the record. I admire a young woman who speaks from the heart.”

He wasn't lying when he told her that long ago. He did admire her, greatly in fact, but it didn't match up with what she felt at the time. But now...

Baron's eyes slightly narrowed as he turned away from Haru, realizing he was staring, and quietly reprimanded himself.

He could see it.

The way she looked at him. The slight look of longing in her eyes if their eyes would meet and linger. The familiarity in the way she touched him, although just friendly touches, such as hands on the shoulder in good nature, close hugs, and the hand placements while dancing. The way she talked with him. Casual talk shrouded with hidden flirting and at times blatant, which Baron had to admit, he was also guilty of doing at times as well.

Baron frowned at the thought.

He ought to know not to play with fire. His relationship with Haru was just that, playing with fire.

Baron hesitantly gave a glance at the portrait at the side of the room. The white cat in the portrait smiling gently back at him.

'You would think I’d have learned my lesson already.' Baron thought ruefully.

Ding Dong Ding!

Everyone stopped and stared at the grandfather clock.

“Oh dear...” said Haru looking at the clock. “I gotta go.”

Baron watched as Haru got up from her seat and got up as well.

"I thought you had already long finished school and your entrance exams Haru?" Toto questioned with a tilt of the head. "Why the hurry to go?"

“Yeah, but my mom will worry if I stay any longer since she's supposed to be coming home early from work today,” she said as she grabbed her things and made her way to the door. "So it's better if I go now."

“That’s too bad...” Baron said, doing his best to hide the disappointment in his tone.

“Bye you guys!” said Haru, opening the door and waving at Toto, Muta, and Baron.

They waved back as she went through the door and closed it, leaving the three staring at it in silence.

“So...Baron… remind me again when do you plan on telling her how you feel?” Muta said with an amused expression on his face.

Toto chuckled behind his wing.

Baron flinched, resisting the urge to lose composure, and took in a deep breath.

“As I said before Muta... You know very well that even if I did, that wouldn't change anything.” 

“Yeah...yeah...you're a creation and she's a human...I know...” said Muta staring earnestly at Baron for any signs of melancholy written on his face or voice.

Baron sighed and looked away from him and Toto who looked concerned.

'That's right... She's human... I'm a creation. She will inevitably die one day and I will continue to live on for many more centuries to come. We could not be together and live our lives together. As much as I longed for a life like this with Haru here in the Refuge, I know it's only going to be a dream that would not end well, and besides the fact... even if we could be together, she would have to give up her humanity. That would mean she would lose her mother, her friends, and the chance of being a normal human and miss out on the many opportunities that could bring.' Baron closed his eyes tightly. 'I could not let her make such a sacrifice just to be with me. No… my relationship with Haru is and should remain platonic.'

She is a wonderful young lady that any human lad would be happy to have. Surely Haru is charming enough to have a line of gentlemen to pick from. She must have... how could she not…?

“I’m sorry Haru...” Baron whispered to himself.

Making it home, Haru smiled fondly as she saw her mom slumped over the table with quilts spread around her. A sight Haru had come to know since she was little.

'She must be getting ready for another convention...' Haru thought. 'Wonder where it'll be this time...?'

'I'll find out tomorrow' she thought as she went upstairs to her room.

Entering her room, she fell on her bed and moaned happily to finally be in bed after a long day. Haru spied from her bed her violin sitting at her bedside. Since completing her song, Haru had taken up playing more difficult pieces. It was a pain, but with Baron's added help, it was worth it, her mother even insisting she was worthy enough to play at concerts, when she began to listen to her play again, even stating she could make a career out of it.

Haru sighed as she placed herself under the bed covers not bothering to change into pajamas for bed.

She loved playing the violin. But she's not sure if it's something she'd want to do with her life. Frankly, she was happy just working at the Cat Bureau with her friends. But as a human with a human life ahead of her, being realistic, she knew that was not ideal for a full-time career.

She turned on her side and picked up her father's journal and flipped through the pages idly.

'Dad's job was interesting... But I'm not sure if being a geologist is for me as it was for him...'

She eyed the pile of books and notes she had thrown towards the corner of her room a while ago with a frown.

Originally, Haru took entrance exams for a couple of universities to humor her mother, who insisted she take the exams for them. But now, as she waited for the results, she only felt dread. What if she didn't make it? What if she did? 

'Frankly, going to a university would be wasted on me... I don't even know what I'd want to study...'

As irresponsible as it sounded, all she wanted to do was spend her days at the Bureau helping clients when they came. It's inevitable that one day she wouldn't be able to frequently go to the Refuge, maybe even not go at all at some point. One day she would probably grow distant from Toto, Muta, and Baron...

The thought depressed Haru enough to cause a knot in her stomach, making her roughly move to lay on her stomach as she stared at her bedside at the violin sitting innocently there.

'Calm down, Haru.' Haru lulled herself. 'That's what the song is for... so you won't forget this time in your life, to never forget...'

Haru breathed shakily as she calmed herself and inhaled deeply as she began to relax slightly.

'Is it selfish of me to not want a mundane human life? Other humans have to do it, what's so special about me to not want that option.'

Frowning, Haru shook her head.

'It's not an option...' Haru thought tensely.

Haru lay quietly in her bed for a few minutes, trying not to think of anything that would distress her about the subject.

'What I'd give to be in another great adventure again with Baron, Muta, and Toto...'

Haru moved in bed in order to stare out her window and up at the stars in the sky.

'I just want one more adventure. If I am to say goodbye to all this one day, I would prefer to have one last hurrah with the three of them. An exciting, meaningful, and life-changing adventure, that I hope could even surpass something like what happened when I first met these guys...'

Haru scoffed.

'Who am I kidding? Baron and those guys basically admitted they don't get many adventurous tales as they did with my case, even before I came around... but still...'

Haru's eyes felt droopy, her thoughts lazy, and clouded in drowsiness at this point.

'I wish...we could have another adventure together again...' she thought while drifting into a deep sleep. 'Just one last hurrah... before I officially join the ‘real world’...'

The streets were quiet, which was unusual even around this time of night, something he took advantage of. 

He hid in the shadows, the large, tall clock up ahead chiming loudly, making him dart ahead into a nearby alley.

He waited for a moment before digging into his large dark coat and pulling out a sealed letter.

"I have it," he said simply, waiting a moment before a sparrow landed next to him. "Make sure to deliver this to the kingdom."

The sparrow looked hesitant at the mouse in front of him.

"O-Okay... b-but is this all really necessary?"

The mouse didn't say anything for a moment, before finally replying.

"Yes. Be sure to say that there will be consequences if your kingdom does not comply. With the news out right now, things are only going to escalate." 

The sparrow slightly shook at the coldness of the mouse's tone.

"V-Very well, b-but I don't think the royals will listen... I mean... what could he possibly do?"

“... Everything he can.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

The Rumor

‘Dark, rainy, and dreary,’ thought Dawson, looking out the window before peering back at the despondent figure slumped on his favorite red chair. ‘How fitting for this occasion…’

The figure stared out in space as he sat at his chair with a dumbfounded look on his face, having been in this state of shock tinged with a slight bit of melancholy for what seemed like hours.

Dawson sighed softly and moved away from the window and sat on a nearby bench, still silently watching Basil.

The door to the kitchen creaked open hesitantly as Mrs. Judson peeked from behind the door, glancing towards Basil as she entered the room holding two plated pastries.

She slowly walked further into the room and made her way to Basil and placed one of the plates on an end table near Basil.

“There we are,” she said. “Eat it when you can.”

She then gave a concerned glance to Dawson and walked toward him.

“Has he even moved an inch since?” Mrs. Judson asked in a hushed tone as she handed Dawson the other plated pastry.

“Unfortunately no,” Dawson said, digging his fork into his sticky toffee pudding, and tasting some, his unease melting instantly upon tasting. “Good choice by the way, comfort food is just what is needed.”

“If he eats it at all…” Mrs. Judson said with a small frown.

Dawson glanced once again at Basil.

Normally he and Mrs. Judson would pay no mind to Basil when he was in one of his moods. No matter what you said to him in any situation, Basil’s mercurial personality would flip like a switch to fit his own dramatics whether positively or negatively.

However, today isn’t typical, for today, Basil’s mood was perfectly understandable to both Dawson and Mrs. Judson. 

Dawson and Mrs. Judson turned their attention to each other with agitated expressions on their faces as they almost spoke to each other with discreet facial reading alone.

‘He’s been going on for hours now.’

‘Someone should say something.’

‘Not normal for him to not be moving about.’

‘Say something.’

‘At least have him have a bite.’

‘He hasn’t even attempted to play his violin in his sorrow…’

‘Say something!’

Both looking away from each other and back at Basil, Dawson sighed and placed his finished plate on the desk next to him, and stood up.

Finally, Dawson spoke.

“Come now, Basil,” Dawson said coaxingly, walking toward Basil and putting his hand on Basil’s shoulder. “It's just a rumor...”

That’s right. It’s just a rumor. Just like many other rumors that always float about when a famous figure either venerable or notorious has died, whether it be recent or many years later. Basil and himself had taken great care into making sure all rumors of the sort involving this fiend in particular had no credibility. But that was back in the 19th century when it made sense to be cautious. Now, in the 21st century, such a rumor was absurd...under normal circumstances. The fact that Basil viewed it with such seriousness was concerning.

With bated breath, Dawson watched as Basil slowly turned to look up at him, with that miserable face he uses when he feels like all is lost, a face Dawson had seen only a few times in their partnership.

“It may be a rumor, Dawson... but why would such a rumor be coming out of the blue after all these years?” questioned Basil.

“Basil… there is simply no way he's still around. Wouldn’t he have surfaced much sooner if he was?” replied Dawson.

“Yes but... knowing Ratigan, he would have a very peculiar reason why he would come out of the blue all of a sudden,” Basil said looking up at the bell Ratigan once owned, the ringing of it once being a death sentence for mice who displeased Ratigan.

Dawson considered what he should say next.

“Basil, you forget... This is a rumor. They don't know if he's truly around or not for sure.”

“Dawson...they never did find Ratigan's remains. It's entirely possible he's still out there.”

Mrs. Judson, who was standing in the background watching the debate going on between Basil and Dawson, finally spoke.

“Perhaps.... Ratigan was still alive... when he made it to the bottom of Big Ben and managed to crawl away before dying elsewhere Mr. Basil?” 

“Yes, that might be the case Basil,” said Dawson, trying to cheer him up.

“That’s already been considered by me years ago!” Basil cried in frustration, jumping up from his seat startling the other two. “You don’t think I take great pains into making sure everything that’s possible would be checked and rechecked meticulously!”

Dawson glared as Basil paced the floor.

“There is no need to be snappish, Basil. And be that as it may,” Dawson said, now crossing his arms. “That was back in 1897, centuries ago, don’t you think after all this time if Ratigan had  not perished from his fall, he would have perished from old age by now?” Dawson asked incredulously.

Basil scoffed to himself, envying his friend’s inured sense of time.

‘Does he forget that we are still here?’ Basil thought almost bitterly.

He glanced at the bell along with the newspaper clipping where the Queen honored him and Dawson for saving her and her subjects from Ratigan, which seemed to be almost mocking him now. Not looking away from the items, Basil did his best to hide the irritation in his next statement.

“How do you suppose we are still here, Dawson?”

Dawson frowned.

“Yes but, Ratigan does not have-”

Basil abruptly turned to Dawson, causing him to pause mid-sentence.

“How can you be so sure?” Basil countered firmly.

It occurred to him that Dawson had not been extensively informed of all of Ratigan’s past shenanigans. He had no inkling that he had something in common with Ratigan.

Not long after the news of being honored for taking down the greatest criminal mind in all mousedom, it came to no surprise to anyone in the Kingdom that the Queen would bestow the animal residents of 221B Baker Street with not only honor for their service to the Mouse Kingdom but also the title of being “Their Majesty Essential Persons” to the Mouse Kingdom. This was something which Basil took no particular joy of having the privilege and honor of.

Many would leap at the chance of gaining such a title. The feeling of being a valuable indispensable asset to the Kingdom. Those with this title (T.M.E.P) tended to stick around… for a long time. Just like those in the royal family, those who are bestowed the T.M.E.P would age very slowly, to the point it would take quite some time before they reach their next year in age, as a result, Baker Street’s animal occupants had hardly changed since receiving theirs. Something which Basil again, did not bring him any particular joy.

He had liked his former life, the simplicity of not having a title forever tying him to the crown and the Kingdom, and as a result, lengthening his life far more than he liked. A burden of a title in his opinion, one not meant for him. And not only for him.

The statement made Dawson pale a bit.

“... He… does?” Dawson asked quietly. “B-But how can that be? You would need some type of royal affiliation-”

“Something Ratigan once had,” Basil said pacing again.

It’s been so long since then, a fact that was unfortunately painfully obvious to Basil, unlike his associate who was none the wiser of that strange time. A time when Ratigan once was considered a valuable member of society.

The thought nearly made Basil want to shiver in disgust.

Back then Ratigan was still making a show of maintaining the status quo and actually using his intellect for the good of the Kingdom. The royals of that time bestowed him with the same title as the members of Baker Street received, seeing how at the time the previous royals deemed Ratigan an invaluable asset to have in the Kingdom for a long time. Unfortunately, it was then that Ratigan decided to show his true colors and run off with his granted title before it could have been stripped from him, and thus his reign of terror started before his eventual ‘demise’.

“Exactly.” Basil seethed. “That would mean that fiend had been practically hiding in plain sight this whole time!”

There would be no way that Ratigan would have survived this long anywhere else but London. 

The Mouse Kingdom was considered one of the weirder animal kingdoms around. A realm that hid in plain sight in and around humans and yet it comprised nearly the entire capital of London. One of the more unique animal kingdoms indeed.

Some of the stipulations for those with the title T.M.E.P was that these individuals had to have official citizenship of the Kingdom and be living within or spend most of their time in said Kingdom. 

It was no secret that Ratigan already was a citizen of the Mouse Kingdom, he had been long before given his title. It’s the fact that he had to have been so close in proximity for such a rumor to still have any credibility. Basil and the others had hardly ever left the Mouse Kingdom and when they did, it was for a case that required them to travel. Their travel would never be for so long that it would disrupt their aging process. Depending on the state Ratigan was in currently, he could see whether or not Ratigan had been in the Kingdom this entire time. 

Despite himself, Basil found it amusing that there was a possibility he would find himself pitted against an elderly Ratigan.

Regardless, Basil found it particularly frustrating that if Ratigan was indeed still around, that could only mean he had been close this entire time and all his scouring the kingdom all these years for any possible sign that he was alive had proved to be futile.

Basil glanced once again at the newspaper clipping of the Queen honoring himself and Dawson, the paper having turned brown with age and would surely crumble at the slightest touch now.

‘What a sham…’ 

Dawson watched Basil stare intensely at the newspaper clipping solemnly.

“Basil…”

The silence of the room was suddenly interrupted by a knock at the front door.

Casting one more worried look towards the two colleagues, Mrs. Judson went to answer the door. She slowly opened it and there before her stood one of the Queen's soldiers at the door with a stern look on his face.

“Oh my... What can we do for you?” said Mrs. Judson.

“I bring news from the royal court and wish to speak with Basil of Baker Street.” 

“I see.” Mrs. Judson replied even more worried, glancing over her shoulder at the now brooding Basil on his chair again.

“Please come in,” she said, opening the door wider so the soldier could enter.

“Thank you,” he said as he made his way in and toward Basil and Dawson.

“So, have they discovered anything?” asked Dawson, turning slightly to Basil, who was still in a daze but Dawson knew he was intently listening to what was being said.

The soldier sighed sadly and closed his eyes as he spoke.

“They have confirmed that the rumors are indeed true. Ratigan is still out there, and planning something bad undoubtedly.”

All eyes traveled to Basil who was still sitting in his chair quietly.

Basil was quiet for a moment and stood up quickly, startling everyone in the room.

“Of course! I shouldn't have underestimated that fiend for a moment...BAH! I should have known Ratigan would have cheated death somehow. I just knew that rat would have escaped somehow!” Basil ranted angrily pacing the floor once again.

Everyone, who was still startled from Basil's outburst, stood there quietly watching Basil pace the floor madly, till Basil turned toward the soldier.

 “And they are certain?” asked Basil.

The soldier nodded gravely.

“How?”

“Some of our spies and scouts have been hanging around areas with high criminal activity and apparently, whatever Ratigan is planning, there is word he is gaining recruits. It seems that Ratigan isn’t even bothering to hide himself any longer.”

Basil growled and continued to pace madly.

A bit at a loss of words, Dawson shook his head silently in disbelief.

“W-What do we do now Basil, now that it's official?” 

“We’re on the hunt again of course!" Basil replied giving Dawson an incredulous look. "We have to catch him once and for all this time. Not a corner of London is safe while Ratigan is at large.”

“I shall be on my way then. I will come back if there is more pertinent,” the soldier said, already heading towards the door.

“Oh, wait! We haven't caught your name yet,” said Dawson.

The soldier, who already opened the door, stopped without looking back and replied.

“Clive. I bid you all good night.”

He then went through the door without saying another word and left.

“Come Dawson!” said Basil heading for the coat stand to grab his coat. “We must be on our way.”

“But... where to?” Dawson asked, hurrying to grab his own coat and hat.

“Why, to Ratigan's old lair, of course. There could be a clue there that could tell us Ratigan's whereabouts or what's his next move.” Basil said heading towards the door.

“But Basil-”

“Hurry Dawson! Every second counts! I'll get Toby!” Basil said running out the door, leaving Dawson and Mrs. Judson in silence. After a moment, Mrs. Judson decided to voice her concerns.

“Umm... Mr. Dawson.... do you think… perhaps... Mr. Basil will be able to handle all this? I mean... Basil has been chasing Ratigan around for as long as I can remember. And when Ratigan was finally gotten rid of, Basil was in such a state of relief I hadn’t ever seen before. But now that Ratigan is still alive-”

“Don't worry, Mrs. Judson. Basil will be fine... let's just hope he won't lose his head this time...”

Suddenly, barking was heard outside.

“Well that’s my cue,” said Dawson, putting his coat on and heading for the door.

“So long Mrs. Judson,” Dawson said exiting out the door, placing his hat on his head.

Mrs. Judson was left alone standing in the middle of the room, still troubled.

'If Ratigan is still around.... does that mean he will be after the crown again? Are the Flavershams at risk of being in danger again?” Mrs. Judson frowned at her sudden thought. “That is if they’re still around…”

Mrs. Judson cast a sad glance at her untouched sticky toffee pudding by Basil’s chair and sighed, heading over to pick it up.

‘Let’s just hope whatever happens, no one will be hurt,’ she said looking down at it before nearly jumping a foot in the air at the sudden loud roar of thunder outside, unsettling her more. 

Chapter Text

 Chapter 2

It’s A Hard-Knock Life

“You weren’t accepted again?” Hiromi frowned, leaning back on the park bench they sat on, staring up at the blue sky above them.

Haru sighed miserably and nodded quietly, clutching her iced tea tightly.

Hiromi watched the sky above for a few more minutes quietly before sighing softly and taking a sip of her bottled melon soda as she glanced at Haru.

“Does your mom know?”

Haru played with the straw of her tea. 

“... Not yet.”

Breathing in deeply as she shook her head in sympathy, Hiromi swished her soda around in her hand absentmindedly.

“I hope you at least have some good news to mix in somewhere with that news.”

Haru laughed nervously.

“I was just kind of going to make okonomiyaki* tonight and hope for the best...”

Hiromi groaned in exasperation.

“I just don’t get it Haru, I just don’t get it,” Hiromi said, staring her best friend down. “You’re plenty smart and you've been studying up a storm, you would think you would make it into one of the universities your mom wants you to go to, and it’s not as if you’re not trying .”

Haru quietly sipped on her tea, which earned a curious glance from her friend.

“You are trying are you?”

“Of course I’m trying .” Haru resisted the urge to snap and sighed tiredly. “I just…”

Smiling sadly, Hiromi placed a hand on her friend’s shoulder.

“Yeah I know,” she said gently, patting her shoulder. “I get it.”

The strawberry blonde then turned and gave Haru a stern look.

“But seriously Haru, you need to get out of this rut you’re in.”

Haru looked at her in genuine surprise.

“Rut? What rut?”

“This rut you’re in,” Hiromi said, gesturing to her. “You’ve been in the same state of mind since we graduated high school. Granted you are studying for the entrance exams to try to make it into university, but you should be doing something else, have you tried thinking of getting a job?”

Haru raised an eyebrow.

“A job?”

“Yeah, just a temporary one, one you aren’t obligated to do for the rest of your life, just one to start you out and maybe even help you figure out what you actually want to study for a career path or something?” Hiromi shrugged.”Besides, it's not like you got anything else better to do.”

Haru gaped, appalled.

“Says who?” Haru frowned.

“Says me.” Hiromi grinned cheekily back.

“Well, you’re wrong.” Haru said, rolling her eyes and sipping her tea, muttering without thinking, “Besides I already have a job...”

Hiromi paused.

“You do?”

Haru then froze with her straw in her mouth, realizing she let that accidentally slip out.

“Uh…”

It’s not like what she did at the Cat Bureau was a job per se. No one got paid or was expected to come every day and do ‘work’. If there was ever any ‘work’ to be done it was always a rather simple task. Whenever there was the rare occasion of a visitor, which was almost on every occasion a cat, the client inevitably would have an issue which could be solved, at most, within a few days if not a day. Like one case where a desperate mother cat came to the bureau for help finding her missing kitten. According to Baron, cases like those are a lot easier to solve with her around, since she had access to many human resources unlike they did before she joined the bureau. Because after a few flyers and trips to nearby shelters she later found the kitten and was able to reunite mother and kit again.

Yes, working in the bureau was a job, but not an ideal job. It didn’t pay, but the work was very rewarding in the end. And honestly, since it was almost unusual to get any clients or visitors coming to the bureau in the first place. Most of the time Baron, Toto, Muta, and herself were ninety-nine percent of the time just hanging out with each other. So yes, working at the Cat Bureau was not the ideal job. But how was she supposed to explain this in simpler terms to Hiromi without drawing out probing questions?

“Uh… um… actually, it’s more volunteer work…” Haru mumbled out, hoping it sounded legit enough.

“Oh…” Hiromi said, sipping her soda again, relief pouring down on Haru seeing Hiromi accept her explanation.

“Well at least that’s something,” Hiromi murmured to herself. “I thought you got yourself a job at the antique shop you showed me that one time with that nice couple.”

Haru simply shrugged, hoping this topic would be dropped.

“But back to the subject of career choices.”

Haru inwardly groaned.

“I know your mom has her heart set on you going to university, but maybe that just isn’t right for you right now.” Hiromi frowned. “It’s definitely not easy, heck, this summer break is a blessing I never appreciated back when we were back in high school rather than in university. Trust me...” she said wearily, slightly slumping back into the bench.

Smiling sympathetically, Haru decided to offer the same comfort Hiromi did for her earlier by patting her shoulder.

“You’re a 21st-century legend, Hiromi.”

Hiromi raised a fist upward playfully with a tired smile.

“Thanks.” Lowering her hand she frowned before turning to Haru again. “You like helping and in some extreme cases, putting yourself at risk to save others…” Hiromi sweatdropped. Haru could practically see the image of her rushing in front of a truck to save Lune in her friend’s mind. “Why not try to be a firefighter, you certainly would fit right in…”

Haru sighed, shaking her head.

“Already considered that. I was told I don’t meet the physical requirements.”

“What? No way!” Hiromi exclaimed.

“Yeah… specifically in the stamina department…”

“I mean… you could work on that?” Hiromi considered.

“Maybe.” Haru simply shrugged. “But also, I don’t think my mom would be happy with me getting a risky job like that. With the trauma of losing my dad, I couldn’t do that to her…”

Hiromi sighed, nodding her head slowly, before brightening again.

“Oh! How about a veterinarian? As I said, you like helping others and I noticed you are fond of cats, so why not a vet?”

Haru blinked at Hiromi.

‘Actually… that’s not a bad idea.’ Haru thought, protruding her lower lip. ‘It would be cool to be a vet. I could probably even use those skills to help certain cats or other clients that come to the bureau and act as a doctor almost? Yeah… yeah… maybe that’ll work-’

“Anata*… were you looking at that hussy from across the street again?”

Haru turned to her side to see a short hair and a long-haired cat walking by them on all fours, paying the humans no mind.

The shorthair looked visibly shaken.

“O-Of course not my l-love. Hehe… you know I have eyes only for you.”

The longhair scoffed.

“Uh-huh… you said that last time too... right before I caught you rubbing face with Sakura from next door!”

“T-That was a mistake! A mistake!”

“Or the time after that when I caught you with Hime!”

“I s-s-swear I didn’t know catnip was in that blanket!”

“Or that time with-!”

“I wasn’t looking, Rin! Please! I love you, my angel face!” The shorthaired cried desperately. 

The longhaired, Rin, stared the shorthaired down before sighing.

“I know Tora, I know you won’t do it again …”

Tora seemed to sigh in relief.

“Because you know the consequences if you don’t, right?” Rin said sashaying forward, her tail swaying happily.

Tora froze.

“I overheard our humans discussing your behavior lately… I think there's talk of taking you to the vet.”

Tora’s hackles raised, causing an evil smirk to grow on Rin’s face.

“Maybe the next time you act up, I can casually bring our human’s attention to your behavior and... who knows what the humans will do then…”

At this point, Tora began to stumble with each step, he looked about ready to pass out.

Rin stopped walking to turn to Tora and smiled sinisterly at him.

“Anata… you’ll be good to me won’t you?” Rin said, rubbing her face against the stiff Tora.

“Y-Yes m-m-my darling.”

“Good~” she purred before turning around and proceeding to walk ahead again, throwing her head back with a comical laugh. “Ohohoho!” Tora tensely followed behind her.

Haru paled while watching the two cats walk away, finding it funny how Tora wasn’t the only one who was tense after that conversation.

‘That’s right… I’d personally need to neuter these guys…’

“Then again you’d have to deal with yowling cats like those two.”

Haru jumped, nearly forgetting about Hiromi next to her.

“Haha… yeah.” Haru laughed nervously, trying to curb the anxiety that irrationally told her that Hiromi somehow caught on that Haru understood the two cats.

Her situation was very strange, as she’s come to learn since the Cat Kingdom incident. She had questioned Baron at one point why he thought she could understand cats and why when she was younger she suddenly couldn’t after meeting Yuki. He told her that most of the animals she’s encountered in the past probably only had a ‘natural tongue’ which he explained was a language that only the said species understands. Or that simply all of the animals she’s encountered before merely didn’t have a reason to try to communicate with her or in her presence. Baron explained to her that she is gifted with what was known as a ‘universal tongue’ which is a language that you learn or develop which allows you to understand any animal species that also has the ‘universal tongue’ as well. He told her it was a somewhat common language among animals. However he also said that it’s especially rare for humans to learn or develop the ability, but possible, which was why himself, Muta, and Toto weren’t all that surprised by first meeting her years ago.

Haru frowned.

Now that she thought about it, being a vet would most likely put her in very awkward situations, especially since she would be able to understand a number of the patients that she’d have. Yowling would be the least of her worries. She’d probably have a hard time looking her friends in the bureaus' face after a simple day of work being a veterinarian.

Haru’s eyes saddened.

‘Especially if I have to put anyone to sleep...’ Haru visibly flinched, shaking away her wince. ‘No way… No way I can do that...’

“Yeah… that’s not going to happen, Hiromi...” Haru finally answered softly, which earned a curious glance from Hiromi at her friend’s sudden melancholic tone.

“Ah, don’t worry about it!” Hiromi burst, slapping Haru on the back, causing her to yelp. “You’ll figure something out eventually!”

Haru huffed, rubbing her back with a pout.

“Sure hope so…”

“But seriously don’t worry too much Haru.” Hiromi insisted, her face serious. “Even if you don’t make it into university, there is always community college, heck, maybe you can even go overseas to try to find your purpose!”

“Overseas?” Haru yelped.

“Why not?” Hiromi shrugged. “There’s more out there than just Japan, I’m sure you of all people know since your dad’s job had your family traveling all around, right? So why not?”

Haru studied her friend’s face for a bit and for some reason was taken aback by the thought of leaving Japan.

“Either way, you shouldn’t worry.” Hiromi started. “It shouldn’t matter what other people our age are doing or accomplishing, just go at your own pace, Haru. No matter what others say... since living that way, unfortunately, is bound to prompt criticism, it doesn’t matter in the end. It’s your life, you should go at your own pace.”

Haru’s eyes softened.

“Hiromi…”

Hiromi threw her soda in a nearby trash can and leaped from the bench they sat on with a flourish.

“Hopefully your mom will get it too.”

“I hope so too…” Haru replied, drinking the last of her ice tea and standing up as well. “I’m sorry about this. It’s your break and all we’re doing is talking about me.”

Hiromi waved a hand as the two walked down the path.

“Nah, I’m glad I just got to visit with you at all, it’s been a while after all. Hopefully next semester break we’ll get more chances to hang.” Hiromi pouted, then grinned towards Haru. “But for now you got me for the rest of the afternoon.”

Haru smiled fondly at her best friend, linking her arm with hers.

“That’s perfect, cause I’ll need help to get groceries for this okonomiyaki.”

Haru perked up at hearing the front door’s knob shift.

She quickly got into position as she grabbed her steaming plate of okonomiyaki and placed it on the dinner table and sprinkled bonito flakes as the last topping. Satisfied at seeing the flakes dance on top of the pancake, she grinned and rushed to the kitchen to act natural.

At that moment, Naoko entered the house, dropping her bag and gear to her side, with a smile on her face she took off her shoes.

“I’m home, Haru, you here? You’ll never guess what-”

Naoko stopped mid-sentence, when she looked up she saw her daughter standing in the kitchen quietly with a deceptively innocent look on her face.

“...Haru… what…?” Naoko began but her eyes trailed to the dinner table. “Oh, okonomiyaki? Thanks, sweetheart.”

Haru’s shoulders relaxed, watching her mom situate her things and head to the table.

“No problem, mom, I figured I’d make you your favorite, to help things when I tell you the news…”

“Oh really, I got some news too!” Naoko smiled happily, settling herself at the table in front of her plate. “Thank you for the food,” she said before digging in with a content smile before it melted into a frown as she looked down at her food. 

“Wait a minute…” she said slowly, turning to face Haru. “Is this good news or bad news?”

Haru visibly flinched, before sighing sadly and taking a seat across from her mother.

“...Bad.”

“Well then…” her mother said, placing her chopsticks down and giving her daughter her full attention, her face inscrutable. “Let’s hear it then.”

Haru cringed, before quickly snuffing out her hesitancy and getting straight to the point.

“I got the results of my entrance exam for that university you wanted me to apply to… I wasn’t accepted...”

Haru expected a long span of silence to pass between them before it got tense enough for Haru to try to change the subject about her news. But to her surprise, her mother just simply sighed and picked up her chopsticks, and resumed eating.

“That’s fine I guess...”

Haru lowered her head.

“Sorry, mom… I’ll make it up to you...”

“It’s fine,” she repeated again. “I know you weren’t thrilled to go to that university anyway, much less the other ones...”

Haru guiltily tapped her fingers on the table absentmindedly.

“We’ll just have to try again at another school...”

Resisting the urge to groan, Haru just simply nodded.

“But back to my news,” Naoko said, smiling again. “There’s going to be another major quilting convention again.”

Haru looked up with interest.

“Really? Haven’t heard of any big quilt show in a while.”

“Right?” Naoko said giddily. “But that’s only the smaller news, guess where it is?”

“Uh…” Haru looked up to the ceiling in thought. “Umm Soka?”

“Nope.”

“Chofu?”

“Uh uh.”

“Kashiwa?”

“No.”

Haru then frowned.

“It’s not Tokyo, is it? Because conventions there are the worst, you remember when-”

“Haru!” Naoko said, with a laugh in her voice. “... It’s not in Japan.”

Haru froze, suddenly feeling a bit winded for some reason.

“It isn’t....? Then where?”

Naoko softly smiled at her daughter, a somber look forming in her eyes, which caused Haru to slightly pale.

“London, sweetheart. ..”

Haru paled even further.

‘London…’ Haru thought, the name echoing in her brain. ‘But that’s where-”

“It’s been so long since we were last there,” Naoko’s voice snapping Haru back into reality, “Talk about nuts…”

Haru watched her mom’s wistful expression, feeling herself mirroring her mother’s emotions.

“But mom, don’t the conventions you usually go to take place locally or at most in Japan, not overseas?”

“Yes, but unlike local showings, this event will be international. A few of my friends are already planning on going. They’re some of the delegates representing Japan, they invited me too.” Naoko smiled softly towards Haru. “I want you to come along with me.”

Haru stayed silent with uncertainty. She didn't know whether to be somewhat excited, like her mother, or just terrified. 

'London....' Haru thought again. 'Last time I was there with my mom, I promised myself I would never return there. But… that was before , things are different now...'

Haru glanced towards her violin resting on the couch nearby.

But somehow this was kind of pushing it for her. She wasn’t ready for this just yet.

“Mom, I honestly don't want to go. Can't you go by yourself? I mean this wouldn't be the first time you left me alone to go to a convention,” reasoned Haru. “I’m actually surprised you even want to go back at all.”

Naoko faintly nodded.

“I know…” she began looking away also towards Haru’s violin. “But ever since you recently decided to not let the past dictate your present and future… I’ve been… inspired myself … and I want to try doing that also.” Naoko looked towards her daughter again. “We both once loved London. I figured we both should try and confront this together because I don’t think I could do this without you…”

Guilt immediately grew in Haru, making her stomach feel like it had a boulder in it.

“But mom, relearning the violin and such is one thing…Going back to London, a place specifically where we last lived with dad before he died is another thing. I can’t even begin to imagine going back to that place and just looking at everything we once knew so well and getting constant reminders that, a while back, dad was also sharing those same views with us.” Haru only felt guilt, feeling like a hypocrite. “I know I’ve been trying to push myself to do better by facing the past… but going to London is one thing I don’t feel ready to do.”

Naoko went silent and looked down at the table sadly, her beloved husband Isamu’s smiling face enveloping her mind.

The silence in the room was deafening, a reaction from her mother Haru had expected when she told her her earlier news. She almost preferred it had happened like that than this.

“Listen…” her mother began, startling Haru. “London was the last place we were with your father, yes… but that doesn’t mean that it should only be viewed as just that. You spent a majority of your younger years there, Haru. Aren’t you a little bit curious to go back, if not just for a little while?”

Haru stared at her mother. 

The realization almost hit her like a truck, that the events she went through in Japan nearly didn’t happen because of that decision to leave London. She didn’t want to think too hard about that.

“Please Haru... please. I want you to come with me...” Naoko pleaded, suddenly right next to her, on her knees. Naoko placed her hands on top of Haru’s. “I didn’t ever want to return there either, but now that I have an excuse to try … I want to take it. I want to go through it with you. Please. Won't you come with me?”

Moving her hand to link with her mothers, Haru felt even more guilt flooding her conscience.

Her mom really wanted to go and she didn’t want to do it alone, and there was no way Haru would want her to go by herself. Even though she knew both of them had reservations about confronting the past head-on again, it was her mother who would take it the hardest. For the longest time, the main reason why Haru didn’t want to touch her violin or anything that involved her father was because she knew it would sadden her mother. But now circumstances have suddenly changed and her mother now wanted to take a daring step forward. She couldn’t help but be proud of her mother despite herself.

Haru sighed in defeat.

“When do we go?”

Naoko looked up suddenly and brightened.

“The convention is at the start of next month, but seeing how that’s not far off, we better start preparing now.”

Haru nodded.

“I guess I should get ready then. I’m going to need to tell my friends the news.” Haru said listlessly.

'Not to mention Baron and the others,' she thought as she headed upstairs.

Baron frowned slightly at the newspaper presented in front of him. 

' New criminal at large !' read the headline. ' Very dangerous rat by the name of Padraic Ratigan has come out of the shadows in London, England and is threatening the Cat Kingdom. King Lune comments that the kingdom will be heavily protected as well as his Queen and his two kittens. Recent reports have stated that Ratigan is making demands of the royal family, but at this time, there are no reports on what it could be. Cats in London are keeping an eye out for anything unusual, there are also precautions being made to ensure no rodents leave England for Japan at this time. Further news to be updated. '

“Crazy, isn't it?” said Muta, making Baron look up from the paper.

“I assume you already heard?” Baron surmised.

“You kidding? All the cats in the neighborhood are talking about this. Everyone is making such a big deal out of this ’Ratigan’ fellow. Apparently, he has a reputation of being the most wanted criminal in all of mousedom.” Muta crossed his arms with a smirk. “I think it’s just public hysteria though, I mean, not too long ago people reacted the same way when I entered the Cat Kingdom. He can’t be that much of a threat.”

Baron put his hand on his chin.

“That's true, but it says that Lune himself is taking this matter quite seriously. I do not think this all should be taken lightly either.” Baron placed the newspaper down and stood up. “I think we should pay a visit to the Cat Kingdom to talk to Lune about what's going on.” 

“Why?” Muta asked.

“We are the Cat Bureau Muta. We should help when the Cat Kingdom is in possible danger.” Baron said simply. “Not to mention Lune is now a dear friend of ours, and his and Yuki’s well beings could be in danger, their kittens as well. We should offer our help.”

Muta nodded and headed toward the door.

“I'll get birdbrain then,” said Muta as he walked outside.

Baron headed towards the coat hanger to collect his jacket, top hat, and cane but stopped halfway remembering something.

‘I should probably leave a note for Haru… in case she decides she has enough time to pay us a visit, even after her lunch date with her friend Hiromi.’

He grabbed a piece of paper and pen and began to quickly jot down a quick note. When finished, he put his jacket and top hat on, then grabbed his cane and headed outside to where Toto and Muta were already waiting.

“Ready to go?” asked Toto.

“Yes,” Baron replied as he placed the note on the door of the bureau and walked towards them.

“Let's go.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

The Note

Lune paced the throne room madly. 

'Just when I thought things couldn't get any worse...' thought Lune looking at the small note in his hand. ‘This goes and happens…’

So deep into his thoughts, Lune didn’t notice Natoru entering the throne room with a bow.

“Your majesty, the members of the Cat Bureau are here.” 

At that, Lune broke from his trance and turned to Natoru.

“Yes… Please send them in.”

Natoru bowed once more and turned to leave, seconds later Baron and Muta came into the room.

“Ah Baron, Muta, nice to see you two again,” said Lune, giving them a tired smile.

“Likewise,” replied Baron, bowing along with Muta, noting the weariness in Lune’s mismatched eyes.

“So what's the deal?” asked Muta. “What exactly is going on here?”

Lune sighed and looked down at the note in his hands.

“Truth be told, I knew just as much as everyone else did... till just a few minutes ago, when this was delivered to us.” Lune sighed, handing the small note to Baron.

Baron took the note from Lune and read.

Dear King Lune of the Cat Kingdom,

Please excuse my rudeness for not introducing myself properly prior to this, but it seems that from the recent arrangements being made by the cats in my region, that you have already heard of me. I would also assume that you know my motivation behind all of this is because I fancy something from your royal legacy?

I can attest that these rumors are true, that I indeed desire something from you.

I’ll be blunt and assume you already know the name of what I wish for and that is The Cat Eye of The Miw. Don't bother asking why I want it, that is none of your concern, but I’m sure your curiosity will be quenched in due time, once it is given to me with haste.

However, if you fail to do the intelligent thing and give me what I desire, be assured that you cannot guarantee the safety of your feline compatriots and your royal family with good conscience.

Do not make the mistake of underestimating me. I may be a mouse but I have ways of obtaining what I want. That’s just a friendly warning.

If you make the right choice and give me The Cat Eye of The Miw, then our rendezvous shall be at London's Victoria Park at twelve midnight, sharp. A band of mice will be there to greet you and they will take care of matters from there.

But remember, don't underestimate me, or you'll be sorry.

Kindest regards,

Prof. Padraic Ratigan

Having read over Baron’s shoulder, Muta frowned.

“He’s a mouse? I thought he was a rat?”

“That’s… what I’ve heard, but I suppose the reports were wrong?” Lune frowned.

Baron read over the note more than once before looking up at Lune.

“What is The Cat Eye of The Miw?” asked Baron.

“It's a stone that’s been passed down by generations in my bloodline. I got it from my father after my coronation, but I never really knew the purpose of the stone. Father never bothered to elaborate about it and that most likely means he probably is just as much in the dark about the stone as I am.” Lune frowned. “But since this stone is wanted by this character ,  I'm guessing it's more than just a regular heirloom,” said Lune.

“Then where is the stone exactly?” asked Muta.

“It's in my quarters along with my other family heirlooms. But seeing our current situation, it will need to be in a safer place and properly guarded,” replied Lune.

“So I guess that means you’re not going to give it to Ratigan then?” Muta asked.

“... I haven't said that just yet. I'm frankly not sure what I will do about this predicament. I have to put some thought into this.” Lune sighed.

A maid entered the room and headed towards them, which caused the three of them to turn towards her. She was a tan-colored or grayish fluffy cat. She was wearing a light purple ribbon on the top of her head. She looked almost as big as Muta, her fur not helping to determine so.

Muta turned to Baron and leaned in to whisper to him.

“And I thought I was big...” Muta whispered.

Baron glared sharply at Muta.

“Your majesty,” she said, bowing towards Lune.

“Yes?” Lune asked.

“Queen Yuki asked if you still wished for her presence at the moment. She is quite concerned,” she said.

“Tell her that everything is fine now and that Baron and Muta are here. She will want to see them.” Lune replied.

“Your majesty,” the maid said bowing.

“Thank you, Felicia,” said Lune.

Felicia bowed again and turned to leave.

Lune then turned and looked at Baron and Muta.

“Back on the subject of The Cat Eye of The Miw, I am still unsure of what to do. On the surface, it would make sense to just give it to Ratigan because the stone barely even has sentimental value to me, but it would be foolish of me to turn over something that possibly has great power, to a villain such as Ratigan,” said Lune.

“If I may, my king, I would suggest you hold off making any decision at this time,” Baron added. “I would like to personally do some research on the stone myself because I’m quite intrigued on what could be possibly done with it. If I discover anything pressing or not I will be sure to report back to you.” Baron said.

“Thank you, Baron, that would help a lot in these circumstances.” Lune sighed gratefully.

Yuki then entered the room holding two small kittens in her arms. She smiled at everyone.

“It's so great to see you two again,” said Yuki walking towards Baron and Muta.

“Same with us,” shrugged Muta.

“My, what adorable kittens you have,” Baron said, leaning in to get a better look.

“Oh yes. You never did get to see them in person didn't you?” Lune asked, heading toward Yuki and taking one of his kittens in his arms.

“Nah we haven't,” said Muta, eyeing the kittens from where he was standing trying to hide his complete indifference. 

Lune smiled and looked down at the kitten in his arms.

“This one here is Lavender,” said Lune, holding up Lavender so they could get a better look at her.

Lavender had her father's fur color but her mother's sky blue eyes and fur type which pointed outwards on her cheeks. Lavender purred softly in her father’s arms.

“She's quite precious,” smiled Baron.

Lune and Yuki nodded proudly then Yuki held the other kitten up for them to see.

“This little one is Yue,” said Yuki.

Unlike Lavender, Yue had his mother's fur color and had his father's mismatched eyes. The texture of his fur was smooth and flat along his body and gleamed from the sunlight streaming in from a nearby window.

“I can see the resemblance,” Muta smirked.

Lune and Yuki both chuckled, but then their smiles dissolved.

“I really hope that all this chaos will be resolved soon enough,” Yuki whispered, looking down sadly at Yue. “If it gets any more serious around here, then we will end up having to guard this entire kingdom for who knows how long and that will just lead to civil unrest... Not the very best way for two new rulers to start out...” 

“Pfft... don't worry about it, Chicky. I mean, he's a mouse, right? We can just eat him if he tries anything,” Muta simply smirked.

“Ah, but Muta,” Baron interjected with a scolding look. “The note did say we cannot underestimate him. So don't jump to conclusions just yet.”

“Still… he's just a mouse,” Muta shrugged.

“I’m sure this ‘Ratigan’ would not have this much confidence to go against an entire kingdom if he didn't have any sort of plan in the event we don't comply. This is a serious offense he’s committed and I’m sure he knows this. I agree that we can't underestimate him.” Lune pointed out.

Baron's attention went suddenly to one of the windows in the throne room. Outside Toto was flying just outside the window, waiting for him and Muta.

Baron then turned to everyone else.

“As I said, I will do my research on The Cat Eye of The Miw and report any important information as soon as possible,” said Baron wrapping things up.

“Thank you, Baron,” said Lune.

Baron smiled at the royal family then gestured Muta towards the window. 

“I bid you farewell,” said Baron, turning towards the window.

“Farewell my friend,” said Lune, “And good luck,” Yuki added, waving goodbye before she perked up.

“Please tell Haru we send our regards,” Yuki called out.

While Baron was at the window, he turned to Yuki and nodded in confirmation. Toto grabbed onto Muta with his talons (much to Muta's displeasure) and Baron leaped out the window, landing onto Toto's back as they all flew up to the kingdom's exit.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Isamu's Journal

Subconsciously tapping her fingers on the round table, Haru looked away from the pages of her book, biting her lip slightly with a frown.

'I wonder if Baron and the others are back by now?' she thought, as she leaned back in her chair at her small white table, staring idly at everyone passing by in the plaza.

A few days back, Haru went to the Cat Bureau to see Baron and the others, only to find a note on the door saying they were going to be gone for a while, much to her disappointment. 

It didn’t bother her that the three of them possibly went off to help someone without her, in fact, Haru realistically knew that there were going to be times she couldn’t follow them because of her own circumstances. 

She wasn’t at the bureau when someone came for help, so naturally Baron, Toto, and Muta had to do the job without her, it was as simple as that.

What bothered her was the fact she didn’t know when they’d be back. For all she knew, they could be gone for a week or month-long journey and Haru would be gone to London by the time they returned. 

Haru stared down at the pages of the book she was holding. 

‘I guess if they don’t come back in time I could follow their example and leave a letter telling them where I’m going to be for a while...’

Maybe if she was lucky, she’d be back before they even arrive and surprise them that she herself left on her own journey of sorts when they eventually got back.

Her brown eyes scanned the words upon the page she had read for what seemed to be at least a million times since she was a little girl. The familiar handwriting of her father having been hastily jotted down, showing her father’s enthusiasm to write down something of importance that he learned during his geology excursions in his youth. This book, along with the many others he had left behind, had personally belonged to her father. It was a shame that it took her this long to rediscover it along with the other books that once had been rotting in that room her mother and her had used to hide away his belongings. The book now meant more to Haru than it ever once did.

The contents of the journal may as well have been in another language, because she never really understood the import behind the book, besides the obvious geological language. Back when he was alive her dad would try to enlighten her about what it all meant. Unfortunately, in the end, it would turn into highly intellectual rambles that her younger self would unconsciously zone out of and just stare at the sketches in the book instead. It technically wasn’t even a book, it was more like a journal having been all chronicled by her dad. But despite not really getting what the contents of the journal had to offer, even now, it still interested her. 

The journal contained and showed all of her father’s passion for his work, his eagerness to discover and document all these findings during his geology excursions. The page she was currently reading explained how he and his colleagues discovered sand sediment while excavating in an area that you wouldn't normally expect to contain sand. This suggested that once, in the past, the area went through a deluge of sorts. To be honest, this entry and a few others were the only entries she actually understood because she remembered her father explaining these to her in particular... before he got into another geek-out session that soon became completely incomprehensible to her at that tender age.

Haru smiled down fondly at the scrawled words in front of her, flipping through more pages. The thick journal that had been added to since he was a teenager, till he married, as he became a father, and up until he was gone, yellowed with age.

Fingering the crinkled discolored page she peered down at, Haru sighed dolefully.

Despite not fully understanding the contents of the journal, she felt much closer to her father simply reading it. It didn’t even really matter that almost everything seemed like gibberish to her.

'I still wish I knew someone who was into geology like he was, maybe then I could have someone tell me what a lot of this means,' thought Haru with a smirk. 

She idly wondered if she did end up going to college, that she should just take some geology classes for curiosity's sake, and maybe then much more of the journal would make sense to her.

She sighed and looked in the direction of the Bureau and stood up, the journal in hand.

'Well... time to go see if I’m going to have to leave them a note or not...' she thought, walking casually through the crowds.

Baron eyed all the piles of documents scattered inattentively all around the Bureau, a troubled frown on his face and it wasn’t just his heightening urge to organize the mess.

After about a full two days of scouring the Cat Kingdom archives, Baron had resorted to borrowing quite a few records that could possibly be useful in the search of the subject of The Cat Eye of the Miw, but nothing concerning the subject came up. 

'This is not good... it’s not a good sign that even the Cat Kingdom’s history chronicles state nothing about a ‘Cat Eye of Miw,’’ he thought, placing a hand under his chin. ‘At this rate, I won't be able to find any information about the stone by nightfall.' Baron sighed softly, training his frustrated expression to a neutral one.

‘Hopefully Muta and Toto are having better luck at The Cat’s Library*. Surely they’ll find something from there, especially with Muta’s knowledge of the place...’

Baron's ear suddenly began to twitch as he heard the sound of someone approaching outside of the Bureau, the familiar cadence, light steps that weren’t the ponderous stride of a large cat nor the sound of voluminous wings rushing and swooping against the air. 

‘Haru…’

For him, considering how the passage of time worked in the Cat Kingdom, it’s been almost two days since he last saw her, but for her, it’s most likely had been nearly a week since she last saw him or the rest of the Bureau. She was bound to have some questions, questions he wasn’t quite sure how to answer since they were being pressed for time. He’d have to greatly paraphrase his explanation for now.

Baron scanned the Bureau in disdain, immediately regretting not giving into his earlier urges to properly organize the mess. He then looked up and saw Haru entering through the double wooden doors, her brown eyes immediately staring in shock at the state the Bureau was in, but she looked to have brushed this off quite quickly, much to Baron’s surprise and relief. She looked up to Baron with an unusual smile.

"Hi, Baron… Glad to see you’re here," she said with a weary expression.

Baron frowned at her strange expression.

"Hello, Haru... I assume you got the note I left for you, right?"

"Yeah, I hope your trip to the Cat Kingdom wasn't too serious?" Haru asked, taking a seat on the couch.

"I'm afraid it was all too serious. There is a new threat to the Cat Kingdom and he goes by the name Ratigan."

Haru perked at this.

"Ratigan?" Haru questioned. "Is he by chance a cat?" Haru asked, referring to the “rat” portion in the strange name curiously.

"No… He’s a mouse apparently..." Baron answered slowly.

Haru held back a snicker and swallowed it.

"Why is he such a big threat to the Cat Kingdom?" 

Baron maneuvered around the documents and took a seat on his red chair and faced Haru.

"He wants this stone called The Cat Eye of the Miw from Lune. Unfortunately, we have no clue why he would want the stone, but judging how this ‘Ratigan’ says there will be consequences if we do not give it to him, we’re assuming at the moment that it’s obviously for no good. " Baron explained briefly.

Haru’s expression became weary again.

'The Cat Eye of the Miw...' thought Haru. '...Where have I-?' she pondered.

"Haru?"

Haru snapped out of her trance and turned to a concerned Baron.

"Oh, yes?" replied Haru.

Baron studied Haru for a few moments till he sighed.

"Is there anything you want to discuss, Haru?" Baron said inquiringly.

"I...umm..." Haru stuttered.

"You seem a little upset… Is it because you couldn’t make it to the Cat Kingdom with us?"

“No, no! It’s not that. It’s...” Haru stared down at her lap. 'I guess now’s the perfect time to spill the beans...' she thought.

"Well, it’s just that I won't be coming to visit anymore in a few days," said Haru regretfully.

Baron flinched slightly.

‘She won’t be…?’ he thought staring at Haru with slightly widened eyes before quickly resuming a neutral expression.

‘Ah… has that time already come? For Haru to move on to start her life as a settled human, with little or no desire to visit a small world for friendly visits over tea, dance lessons, or the feeling of anticipation as the next adventure comes walking through the door?’ Baron found himself pondering.

Haru has denied since the first day she came back to the Bureau of her wanting a simple human life. Be that as it may, it was inevitable for a human. Life for humans always had a way of catching up to them, regardless if they wanted it or not. He’s seen it many times with other humans who had a love for the adventurous, mysterious, or magical things in life. Prime examples being Seiji and Shizuku, both bright-eyed open-minded humans with many similar qualities Haru has, especially Shizuku, the bright dreamer. They were the only two humans left from that antique shop that acknowledged his existence and the many strange happenings that occurred around them in their younger years. But as they grew older, studied for careers, married, and settled into their new lives, life began to weigh on the two carefree souls, especially after Shiro Nishi’s death. Afterward, Seiji devoted himself to caring for his grandfather's antique shop and taking on the profession of being a violin craftsman in his stead. Shizuku, still being the dreamer and fantasy lover she was, began to seriously get into her writing career, which required much of her time and energy to focus on deadlines and recurring writer's block to overcome. At this time, Baron still lived at the antique shop, watching them in his wooden state, forlorn. It was distressing to see the two so scrambled in their lives, even more distressing when he noticed the couple barely had enough time for each other. Seeing the two toiling to survive in the human world was… disheartening to watch. It was one of the many reasons for his leaving the antique shop permanently shortly after Nishi’s death. Fortunately, a while after these events, did sources say that Shizuku and Seiji had adapted to a simpler routine and are now in a much stabler and happier place, even now, as Haru states. 

He was happy for them. They were now enjoying their lives with each other and settled into their passions. But because of the routine of life, they have less reason or ability to get back into their love for the cryptic and adventurous lifestyle. They still acknowledged the enigmatic wonder of what happened around them, they even still viewed Baron as a close friend, after all this time. But they’re at a point in their lives where they can’t fully involve themselves in strange affairs anymore, even if they wanted to. For Baron, it wasn’t the matter of if Haru would leave but when she would leave. History was bound to repeat itself, if not exactly the same way, but on par. That was the life of every human Baron has come to know and he was fine with it. He just didn’t realize it could possibly be happening this soon… or why it caused unease in himself at the thought of Haru going through it… when he had no right to feel this way.

Her speech suddenly rang in his mind.

"I don't want to take a chance… I don't want to take the chance that one day, years later, I may look back on this all and just believe it was only a dream I once had... I want to make something to help ensure that never happens. That I never forget the adventure I had or the changes in me and the lessons I've learned from experiencing it."

He smiled sadly to himself.

‘I suppose I’m not the only one that is feeling uneasy… I hope her song helps her.’ 

The upbeat, yet strangely melancholy melody she played after Lune and Yuki’s coronation and wedding played in his head at the thought. Noting that he has yet to hear her added lyrics to the melody, he wondered if he would even have the chance to now. 

Baron directed his sad smile to Haru, hoping that the pause in their conversation wasn’t puzzling to the brunette in front of him.

"And why would that be?" Baron asked softly.

Undeterred by the earlier silence, Haru looked down at her lap.

"I'm... going to be gone all next week because I’ll be in London for a… err... ‘vacation’." 

Baron’s melancholic smile turned into a confused frown, not expecting this to be where the conversation would turn to. Baron found himself sighing in relief to himself before his peaceful state was disrupted by a disquieting thought.

'England… that’s where Ratigan and all this madness is to take place', thought Baron frowning.

"My mom and I are mostly going for a quilting convention." Haru continued. “So it’s mostly just a thing for her, while I just tag along.” 

"I see..." Baron said, his frown still on his face. 'So her going to England is just a coincidence...' 

"I was hoping to catch you, Toto, and Muta to say goodbye. I won't be able to visit while I'm still here because I'll be too busy getting ready for the trip." Haru said sadly.

"I see," Baron repeated, but sadly, looking towards Haru with a gentle smile.

“Will you be okay going back to London…? Are you okay?”

Haru’s sad expression was replaced with a light smile, happy she had another party who knew where her reservations and mood of this trip stemmed from. Glad to have another person that simply asked if she was okay, instead of trying to fix her mood about the situation, allowing her to feel this way. That it was okay to feel this way, despite how much she strived not to.

“I’m fine for the most part, scared yet excited in a way, mostly just conflicting feelings. Fun stuff.” Haru smiled half-heartedly, doing finger guns, earning a small smile from Baron. “Mom and I are ready to try and do this.”

Smiling fondly towards her, Baron stood up. "In that case…" He walked over to Haru and extended a hand down towards her. "I hope you have a great time and a safe trip.”

Haru blushed lightly at the charming smile on his face and reached out her hand to grab his as he helped her off the couch.

"Thank you, Baron."

Without thinking twice, Haru wrapped her arms around Baron in a pleasant embrace.

Baron was caught off guard by the suddenness of the embrace, and if it wasn't for his fur, he would have had a clearly visible blush because of how intensely she grabbed him out of nowhere for this hug. His hands hovered over her until they finally rested on her and he began to return the embrace fully.

Haru sighed, unconsciously taking in his sweet estery scent, the deep wooden smell melding with the spices from a tea blend he must have recently made, which immediately began calming her nerves.

'I'm going to miss Baron... Even if it will only be a week, it will still be a long week.’

Heck, the time he’s been gone to the Cat Kingdom felt like a long time apart already. She’s happy that she was able to see him again before she left.

Haru lost in her thoughts, and still closely embracing Baron, didn’t notice he was also silently lost in his own thoughts.

‘Haru's going to England for a week. It certainly will get dull around here without her.’ 

Then again… with all the chaos happening with the Cat Kingdom, he’ll be so occupied he won't be able to dwell on the fact Haru is not around. ‘I'm glad this won't affect her and that she’ll be away and safe from any resulting events.' Baron thought as he unconsciously held her tighter to him. ‘Since she won’t be involved in the case.’

At that motion, Haru nuzzled close as well, wishing she could be in his serene and comforting embrace forever, but she wanted to say goodbye to Muta and Toto as well.

Haru reluctantly pulled from Baron’s embrace.

"I need to say goodbye to Toto and Muta too. Have any idea when they’ll be back?"

Baron was about to reply, only to be answered with a  noise heard outside the Bureau.

Haru smiled.

“Nevermind.”

Muta and Toto then entered the Bureau, Toto swooping in from the balcony, muttering a ‘we’re back’ before releasing a bag stuffed full of books that Muta caught as if it were second nature before he gave a loud exaggerated yawn.

“Okay Baron, here's what we got. I managed to grab some books that might be useful, like stuff on the Cat Kingdom’s history, royal legacy, past association records with other kingdoms, pricey artifacts, important artifacts, geol-huh? Oh, hey Chicky.” Muta said, noticing Haru suddenly. “Nice to see your face again.” He said with a lazy grin as he set down the books on the coffee table as he moved some documents out the way in the process.

“Agreed,” Toto smiled, then looked towards Baron. “Did you fill her in on everything?”

“ Briefly, yes.” Baron nodded. “However, that’s not the priority right now.”

Toto and Muta both perked at this, seeing Baron gesturing to Haru, who smiled at the two sadly.

“Yeah… I’m leaving for a while to London. I came by to see you guys and to say goodbye until I return.”

“London?” Toto said with a tilt of his head. “But isn’t that where-?”

“Yes, it is.” Baron sighed. “However her going there is pure coincidence, for a quilting convention her mother wants to attend. Naturally, she won’t be directly involved with the current events involving the Cat Kingdom. So there should be no reason to worry.”

Muta scoffed.

“That is if she can avoid sticking her nose in other people's business.”

 Haru crossed her arms, with a mock pout.

“Will you stop with that? It’s not like I ever want to get in any trouble. Besides, I’ll be in London for a quilting convention, one of the least dangerous things to do on the planet. Except maybe getting poked to death by a sewing needle,” she said and then rolled her eyes.

Muta snorted.

“Yeah, famous last words, until some ‘Quilt King' comes and kidnaps you for saving his prized  quilt from being ruined by some clumsy airheaded housewife who couldn’t hold her caffè mocha properly or something.” Muta snickered.

“Ugh! Quit it already!” Haru laughed glaring playfully at Muta. “Why is this a thing for me? I was only kidnapped once to be married off and yet that’s a joke that’s used for me like it’s likely going to happen again. I’m more than just the chick who got kidnapped once, you know!”

“Don’t worry about it Haru, he’s just happy he has the chance to make someone else the brunt of the joke instead of him since I was teasing him earlier and now he wants to be a poor sport and inflict the same treatment on someone else.” Toto grinned.

“So I have you to blame for this treatment?” Haru said, raising a brow at the raven.

Toto shrugged with a cheeky grin.

“Maybe?”

“So I have no reason to doubt then?” Haru laughed which caused Toto to join her in laughter, while Muta and Baron looked on with smiles of their own. However the grandfather clock suddenly chimed, halting Haru’s laughing, her good mood dissipating.

“Well, that’s my cue. Should get home and get ready,” she said, stepping away from the couch and heading for the door.

“We’ll miss you and be sure to have a good time, Haru,” Toto said with a sympathetic smile on his face. 

“I’ll miss you guys too and… I’ll try.”

Muta smirked slyly.

“And make sure to stay away from any ‘quilt kings’.”

Resisting the urge to smile, her eyebrow twitched as she replied coolly.

“If any ‘quilt kings’ with sleazy intentions happen to come my way, I promise you I’ll knock the sleaze off them,” Haru giggled, shaking her fist and earning a laugh from Muta and Toto.

“Be sure to hold up to that conviction with not just quilt kings, Haru...”

Haru grinned then, amused by Baron apparently joining in on the joke. She turned to him to make a remark, only for it to die on her tongue because of the serious expression on Baron’s face.

“I- erm, yes… I-I will…” Haru said weakly, caught off guard.

Toto frowned down at Baron before turning to Haru with a smile.

“In other words, be safe.”

Nodding slowly, staring warily at Baron, who was watching her with an indistinct expression, she laughed nervously.

“Yeah, of course you guys. Please also take care. If this Ratigan guy does something drastic, be careful.” 

“We will, Haru,” Baron said, unknowingly taking a step forward, staring at her intently, as a nagging feeling began lurching in him.

She awkwardly aimed her finger towards the door she was backing up to. “I’m really bad with goodbyes… so I’m just going to…”

“Book it?” Muta guessed with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah,” Haru said with a guilty smile before doing just that and darting out the door but not before yelling over her shoulder. “See you guys later!” 

The three watched silently from the windows as the retreating human grew in size from running under the arch and disappeared out of sight. 

Toto turned to Baron, who had his hand slightly extended in the direction Haru ran off to, his earlier frown on his face again.

“What was that all about, Baron? You don’t honestly think she’s going to get into trouble again do you?”

“Ah, who can blame him? She’s a troublemaker.” Muta waved dismissively with a smirk, turning to Baron, his smirk softening. “But seriously, Chicky will be fine Worrywart, it’s not like she can’t handle herself.”

“I know that…” Baron said, frowning. “But I can’t shake this strange feeling…” Baron closed his outstretched hand to his side, not voicing his next thought. ‘Like I shouldn't have let her leave...’

"I don't see why everyone is getting all sad and stuff. She'll be gone for a week, not a year. She will be back before we know it."

The sense of foreboding in Baron still did not diminish.

"I'm not quite sure why, but I just can’t shake this uneasiness," said Baron heading towards his kettle to make some tea.

"Oh, you worry too much." Muta scolded. “Besides, you’re probably just feeling uneasy because your favorite human is going to be gone for a while,” Muta barked with a laugh.

"Haru will be just fine, Baron," Toto said. “And she’ll be back before we know it.”

Baron sighed, taking a sip of his brewed tea, relaxing at the calming flavor enveloping him. He then glanced at the mess all around the Bureau.

“Hopefully this will all be enough to find anything pertaining to The Cat Eye of the Miw…” he said idly.

“Yeah, I grabbed anything that may have anything remotely to do with it.” Muta sighed tiredly.

“And if the Cat’s Library doesn’t even have answers, what then?” Toto inquired.

Baron sat on the couch in front of the coffee table and picked out a book from the bag Muta had set there.

“Then we confront Ratigan ourselves and get answers.”

“Are you alright?”

Haru snapped out of her daze and looked ahead at her mother, as she realized her mother had done the same thing, while her mother stared back at the flight attendant in front of her with an apologetic smile.

“Erm, yes, everything is alright. Thank you.” Naoko said, bowing slightly as she pulled her luggage down the aisle of the plane, while Haru followed behind.

“You okay, mom?” Haru decided to confirm, placing her carry-on in the overhead bin and keeping her book bag as she slid herself into the window seat.

Naoko nodded softly, with a shaky smile as she put her carry-on above them too and took a seat next to her.

As expected, the days adding up to their current departure blew by in a flash. Haru was grateful she had time to say goodbye to her friends prior to this. 

“All passengers please be seated and please fasten your seatbelts... We’ll be departing shortly.” The voice in the overhead speakers spoke.

"Well... this is it," Haru told herself, as she clutched her bag closer to her, twiddling her fingers as she heard the plane’s engines roar outside her window.

Haru glanced at her mother who, again, appeared to be in the same state as she, only she had just relaxed herself by taking a deep breath and glanced back at her daughter.

“Try to relax, Haru.” Naoko exhaled, placing a hand on Haru’s twiddling ones. “Why not try to distract yourself with a bit of reading?”

By now, everyone on the plane was seated and the plane began to move.

“Yeah, you’re right. But maybe when we’re in the air.” Haru said, nodding to herself, moving her bag away from her to properly search it.

Naoko smiled fondly then leaned in to give Haru a quick kiss on her brow.

“Things will be fine, Haru. You’ll see.”

Giving her mom a shaky smile, she continued to search in her bag but frowned after a moment.

‘That’s weird…’ she thought, bringing the bag closer to peer inside and start to urgently search. Her mom shot her a frown at her sudden behavior. ‘Where’s dad’s journal?’

Meanwhile, the plane began to pick up speed, taxiing down the runway but this was ignored by Haru as she continued her almost desperate search.

'Wait...' Haru thought, her eyes widening as she stopped her hasty searching.

'It's really not here!’ Haru abruptly looked up, her already pale face drained further of color in her horror.

‘No! I must have left it at Baron's!' Haru screamed in her head.

Then at that second, the plane left the ground and flew into the sky, causing Haru to lurch back into her seat at the abruptness of it, leaving Japan.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

The Detective Rescue

Peering up at Big Ben with a quirked eyebrow from a distance, Basil walked out of the shadows and into the sunlight, ignoring the nervous squeaks of Dawson behind him.

“B-Basil…? Are you quite sure we’re alright being here?” he asked warily.

Basil glanced away from Big Ben and scanned around him at the numerous towering figures of humans prowling about their day, unaware of them just below them.

“We should be alright if we remain inconspicuous, just out of their reach. We must be sure not to be in their line of sight. It also helps that they’re either much too distracted with their own daily affairs to bother with us or too busy gazing upward at the sights to waste time looking below at us.” Basil then turned toward Dawson with a firm look. “But if they do happen to notice us, scatter and run. We can meet up where we left Toby if that should happen.”

Basil hated when he was required to be out in the open like this. Even early in the morning like this, there were still a number of humans around that it would be difficult to maneuver around without being noticed, whether it was morning or afternoon. It was even harder now to walk around in broad daylight on Baker Street as well. With the growing numbers of humans filling the streets and pavements, also came the growing number of inconveniences such as traffic congestion, urban sprawl, noise pollution, and strange new human technologies. Not to mention where there once rode carriages and horses, were now replaced by loud mechanical vehicles of many different names and colors, zooming by, far too fast to his liking.

He had to admit, one of the perks of living as long as he had to this point, was the chance to witness many historic events he wouldn’t possibly under normal circumstances get the chance to see. 

Ever since the Industrial Revolution that the humans in the United Kingdom went through from 1760 into the mid-1800s, the Mouse Kingdom found itself adapting and coexisting with the changes that had occurred. Where mice would once hitch rides on carriages for transportation, now they would discreetly hitch rides on the humans’ motor vehicles now. Even the invention of planes had made long-distance travel a lot easier. But what was most aweing to Basil, was the invention of the ‘telephone’. A device used for communication between humans who were perhaps thousands of miles apart. Impressively enough, the humans are even normalizing the use of having a smaller and portable version of their device currently.

Basil eyed a human as they walked by holding that said communication device to their ear, shaped in a somewhat clamshell design.

Now, other animal kingdoms had their own unique ways of long-distance communication by the use of magic in their own realms, so in some cases, this wasn’t as impressive to other animal kingdoms as it was to Basil’s. The reason being that the Mouse Kingdom was one of a number of animal kingdoms that hardly had any magic in their realms, if any. The Mouse Kingdom’s original source of power died out long before Basil was even born. Now what was left of it was in the hands of the royal family but only to a certain extent and it was hardly used. Therefore, the Mouse Kingdom’s ‘magical’ technologies, along with other kingdoms, were almost on par with human lives, relying on purely science, mathematics, tinkering, and intellect to create and enhance the quality of life. Something which Basil was thankful for.

Magic, in his opinion, was such a primitive tool that he frankly thought held back a lot of Kingdoms from truly flourishing. Magic was one thing he, if he could get away with, steered clear from. It was foreign to him. It was the one thing, he didn’t like to admit, was out of his comfort zone. 

Yes, he much preferred the technology that was used around him now and that his kingdom had long rejected the magic lifestyle it used to have. To him, anything magic could accomplish with time and willpower, technology could accomplish as well. The humans continue to prove this as time goes on. What use was magic if many of the things that were accomplished with it, were similarly done with simple technology and science. 

Light without a fire? Accomplished with a light bulb.

Long distance communication? Accomplished with telephones and radios. 

Long distance travels to reach? Accomplished quickly with a vehicle or plane.

Entertainment in the form of music or visuals? Accomplished with Walkmans, MP3 players, and Television.

Need a tool with vast knowledge and entertainment that only grows and enhances over the years? Accomplished with home computers.

A powerful source of energy? Accomplished with the understanding and use of electricity.

All things done without the use of magic. Magic was primitive.

However… while Basil acknowledged that the growing use of technology was extraordinary and useful, even to a degree doing much good for the Mouse Kingdom as mice and other animal kingdoms often imitated or used the human’s inventions. He however, couldn't help but still prefer traditional ways over the modern ways. 

Instead of trying to hitch rides on those tall red vehicles that often lumbered around London, Basil much preferred to ride on the breezy back of Toby as he would happily sprint to whatever location Basil wished. And if they ever needed to leave for a long distance, instead of taking planes Basil preferred to use bird transportation which he was still thankful was still around even now. Letter writing was also his preferred form of communication.

Dawson often teased him. Calling him a Luddite and that he needed to join this age while the 21st century was just around the corner.

Unlike himself, Dawson and Basil’s other friends and acquaintances had been pretty adaptable to the changing times. Dawson even being the one to mostly inform him of names of human technologies, current vernacular, and trends during the beginning of this major influx of human advancement. With Dawson’s encouragement, Basil decided to stay in tune with the modern era at least in these aspects. After all, like it or not, there have and always will be cases that will require him to have modern knowledge of things to have any chance of solving a case.

Dawson yelped next to him at the sudden noise and blur of a rushing motorbike loudly zooming by on the street.

Basil sighed irritably.

But of course, with new solutions came new problems, one being, the large number of vehicles that stood in their way and were obstacles that blocked their path to Big Ben.

Yes, there were safer alternative ways to get to locations without the need to cross busy roads. Asking for a ride by any friendly or currency driven bird in the nearby area who was willing to take any small flightless animal across was an option. Or one could take the longer route and ride on said vehicles which would take many detours and stops before one eventually got to where they wanted to. There were options. But at times, you were forced to take the faster route and just rely on the human crosswalks and their light assisting alerts. This of course resulted in many close calls for the residents of the Mouse Kingdom and unfortunately many casualties too.

Not that most humans cared though. The one aspect that never changed throughout humanity's lifetime is the ongoing bad blood between themselves and all of Mousedom, not surprising to Basil though. After all, statistically, rodents such as himself were one of the top feared and disgusted animals to humans. What did it matter to most of them that a few of us, in their view, die trying to live in this city with them.

“So… are we going to cross?” Dawson asked, eyeing the nearby crosswalk which a group of humans were waiting at for the light to change.

“We have to.”

Basil turned sharply behind Dawson at Clive who stared back with a frown. He nearly forgot about Clive.

“I don’t see any birds around here that we could flag down and taking an alternative route will only have us behind schedule before we can beat the bigger crowds.” Clive said then looked towards Basil inquiringly. “I don’t suppose your dog would take us across?”

Basil firmly shook his head.

“No, too dangerous.”

Dawson sighed with a nod.

“Yes, too dangerous even for him. Even if we could pass safely with Toby, Basil and I don’t want to bring any unwanted attention to him as dogs unattended here are unusual.”

Clive nodded.

“I see,” he said simply before looking out towards the crosswalk again, watching as the group of humans now walked across it.

“Next group we go?” Dawson asked.

Basil eyed the road cautiously.

“Perhaps in a bit. The road is much too full for my liking, let’s wait until there is a round of fewer vehicles.”

“Agreed.” Clive said, looking back down the street. “I see a lull up ahead, it won’t be too long.”

Basil nodded, side-eyeing Clive calculatingly.

Clive had been assisting Dawson and himself in their investigations since the night he came from the palace to inform them of Ratigan’s confirmed reappearance. Being the head of the royal guard he was in charge of investigating Ratigan’s whereabouts and his new plans, he was as much help to them as they were to him as they shared as much information as possible in this, so far, enigmatic case. But Clive himself was often a distraction to Basil, him being an enigma himself.

Basil has come to know many soldiers of the Mouse Kingdom, all different, but they had all acquired the same stern, no nonsense persona that their jobs required of them. Clive was different from them however. Basil could easily see that the “persona” Clive displayed, wasn’t a “persona” at all but was indeed his true unfeigned personality.

The quiet, black furred, baby faced mouse, with an almost monotone way of speaking, seldom wore more than a few expressions on his face which often went from being stoic, to confident, and then glowering. He was young, his baby face was the only thing that contradicted the fact that he was indeed an adult mouse. Basil wondered if he received any ribbing about his appearance since it was at odds with his wise, mature, and aloof personality. But going by Clive’s personality, Basil doubted he cared one iota.

While a lot of the traits that Clive had were, on the surface, admirable for his generation, Basil couldn’t ignore some things that gave him pause about Clive.

True he had a very stern no-nonsense disposition that he wore proudly. But there were many cases where all these traits Clive displayed told another story of his character.

Basil’s occupation required him to deduce things... and no matter how many times he’s been confronted by others about his deductive skills of reading a person (despite them almost always being correct) as being rude or uncouth, he simply couldn’t help it, especially now. 

Basil even expressed his assumptions of Clive to Dawson, who with his own experience as a doctor and on the battlefield, agreed that Clive may have been through some trauma in his life and quite possibly had some sort of disorder, coming close to PTSD… if not exactly. Whether his hypothesis was correct or not, Basil couldn’t help but empathize with Clive, because regardless of the reasons, Clive’s disposition did not seem to be a happy one. It was a nagging hypothesis, which had Basil irritated because it was a distracting matter that continued to be in the way, even now, when it was the last thing he needed to think about.

“It’s coming.”

Basil looked ahead to where Clive was looking and grinned.

“Great! Come!” Basil said leaping from their hiding spot and darted under a human man in a long-length trench coat. Dawson and Clive followed suit to hide under the man as he made his way to the crosswalk and stopped for the light.

“Get ready you two.” Basil whispered just before the man began to walk ahead, indicating the light changed. The three ran to keep up with the human and stay hidden under his coat. After a bit of exertion to keep up with the human, the three finally slowed to a speed-walk pace by the time the human made it to the sidewalk.

“Let's stay under. He’s heading in the direction we need to go.” Basil said, keeping his pace.

It wasn’t long then until the three left their inconspicuous journey under the human, and “human hopped” again and took more hidden routes which eventually led directly under Big Ben. Unfortunately, by the time they made it to the colossal clock and recapped intel for investigation sake, it was already mid-afternoon and the crowds had grown larger still, much to Basil’s annoyance. They had to make sure to be even more cautious now. He did his best to banish his irritation for the sake of his case.

“I just don’t get it.” Dawson said, shaking his head. “How on earth could Ratigan survive such a fall? T.M.E.P or not, he’s just as capable of injury and death as anyone else.”

Clive nodded.“Yes. The T.M.E.P may be able to extend someone’s lifetime, but it doesn’t grant immortality. He should have died.” Clive said matter of factly.

“Be that as it may, he did survive,” Basil said, frowning up at Big Ben, before a grin slowly began to grow on his face. “Fascinating, isn’t it?”

“...Well… it would... if this didn’t involve the greatest criminal in all of Mousedom and our well-being weren’t at risk…” Dawson then looked particularly stressed. “We don’t even know what he’s planning at this point. No leads, no clues, no signs, nothing. We’re just in the same situation we were when we discovered he was still alive. It could be anytime now before he strikes, especially since he is no longer hiding his existence.”

Basil’s smile weakened but still remained faintly on his face, after all, of all people, he was the one more aware of these facts.

During the first few months after first discovering that Ratigan was still alive, Basil took to his usual method of disguising himself, with or without the company of Dawson and Clive in tow, to discreetly search for possible answers among the public. This involved hanging around criminal cesspools such as shady taverns, alleyway hangouts, even previous lairs of Ratigan for the purpose of gaining intel. Unfortunately, all they gained from these searches was just further evidence that Ratigan was indeed alive and this all wasn’t some elaborate hoax. 

While they never overheard important conversations that would prove helpful to their investigation, they heard many shady characters marvel with each other about Ratigan’s alive state. Many even talked with each other about joining Ratigan for whatever scheme he had in the works, but even they didn’t seem to know exactly what Ratigan had planned or his whereabouts. The most promising leads came from the numerous individuals who claimed to everyone that they’ve seen him or actually worked with him recently. 

A lot of those claims Basil could tell were lies, just mice who wished to be the center of attention at that moment or who aspired to be in a higher criminal status by saying they were in cahoots with Ratigan and would gain more respect as a result. Those guys were easy to pick out for Basil. However, there were a few individuals who actually had credible claims. Of course, these mice, in particular, Basil would say they should closely monitor until they eventually lead them to wherever Ratigan was. Unfortunately, though, those mice would always stay in the particular areas, never straying away or talking with the same people. This only proved Basil’s theory of these particular mice actually having something to do with Ratigan in contrast to the others. Such selective routines these mice went through that he could only imagine that Ratigan had it thoroughly planned for his minions that are out and about, and at risk of being followed, to have conservative routines before they eventually reported back to Ratigan again. This however was a long process apparently, because the number of promising mice they followed would go through this same ‘normal’ routine for weeks, and honestly, Basil had no patience for following another mouse who spent their days at bars drinking themselves into a stupor, locking lips with some heavily makeuped bar dame/barfly, or gambling their currency away until they got tired and drunkenly stumbled to their (obviously temporary) residence only to “rinse and repeat” the process again the next day.

Basil glared up at Big Ben.

Surely if he had to sit through any more of that, he’d throw himself off of the large clock and take his chances gathering intel that way. 

Basil pulled a slide rule from his trench coat and began sliding the guides to and fro, angling the instrument in an abrupt jerking manner.“ Applying Bernoulli’s equation, the trajectory of his landing should have been here.” Basil said aloud, alerting Dawson and Clive’s attention to him. “The balloon craft was just east of here if memory serves, so therefore it would’ve been in this area.”

“You don’t think anything obstructed his fall?” Clive questioned.

“That’s possible, but the greenery in this area wasn’t nearly as tall or close enough to the building for it to still not at least cause great injury to Ratigan,” Basil said, staring at the nearby small stand of trees. “From this experience, he would at least be rendered unable to walk…”

That said, Basil turned away and walked away towards the street again.

“We’re done here then?” Dawson asked as he and Clive followed behind.

“Yes, for now. We’ve already wasted more time trying to get here and we’re cutting it close already with the number of humans about. Let’s just find Toby and leave the area.”

Clive watched the two with a quirked eyebrow.

“I still don’t see why we are investigating Ratigan's possible injuries and or how he survived his fall.” Clive shrugged lightly. “We know he’s alive. Isn’t it more important to try to find him instead of this?”

"Every detail counts, Clive," said Basil, watching the humans for another chance to cross the street. "The most seemingly minuscule bit of information can solve a whole case. If we find out what injuries Ratigan sustained, it might affect his present condition and health. We just need to see what may have happened, so we can use this information to our advantage.”

After some more bobbing and weaving through traffic, the group finally managed to make it to their original spot. Dawson looked around puzzled.

"I say, Basil?" Dawson asked. "Where ever is Toby?"

Basil darted his eyes to the other side of the street, where Toby was supposed to be waiting for them, only to find he was not there anymore.

Basil groaned in irritation.

“I suppose he might have followed some humans who offered him a snack, again,” something, much to Basil’s annoyance, happened often. 

“He wouldn’t have gone far though. Let’s look.”

Basil, Dawson, and Clive ran out of the shadows and darted to the other side of the street. This area was less crowded, however, it did not make it any easier to cross, especially since the three of them had to scour the area for Toby until they all began to realize he wasn’t anywhere in their area.

"Oh dear, where could Toby be?" asked Dawson, scanning the area. "It's unlike him just to wander far off like this."

"You're right Dawson, Toby knows better than to leave knowing we would be back," said Basil, also scanning the area.

Clive stood with a quizzical look at the two of them and back at the humans cautiously.

"Perhaps we should find alternative transportation home for the time being?" Clive asked the detectives.

Basil and Dawson looked toward Clive and back at the humans.

Basil sighed.

Although he didn’t want to leave without making sure of Toby’s welfare, he knew the dog was smart and capable enough to get himself out of most situations and would be coming back to Baker Street himself if need be. They put themselves more at risk standing out in the open like this with the humans out and about. If push comes to shove, he and Dawson could try to find him at nightfall. 

“Very well. Let’s see if we can flag down some pigeon or gull to give us a ride.”

A bark suddenly was heard in the distance, but not too far off. The three of them froze.

“You hear that?” Dawson said with a relieved smile growing on his face.

“I heard it too,” Clive murmured, staring into the direction the bark came from.

“That’s Toby!” Basil grinned, recognizing that bark anywhere. “Come, let’s alert him-!”

Basil’s ears twitched and he turned around, suddenly realizing he unknowingly led the three of them into the street and into the path of a large double-decker bus.

The other two must have noticed it as well because Basil suddenly heard Dawson at his side yelling:

"HEAVENS!!"

Clive stood firmly to the ground, looking with pure horror at the approaching bus, obviously caught off guard as well that the three were standing in the impending danger zone. Basil couldn’t help but note at that moment that that’s the first expression he’s seen on his face that was not a neutral look or frown. If he had the time, Basil would have thought it funny how at that moment that’s all he could discern instead of the cliche options of his life flashing before his eyes or a wave of regrets that he was unhappy with.

Time seemed to have stopped for a moment.

In most cases, mice were fast when they needed to dart away from dangerous situations and most times could outrun being hit, which is why accidents like this aren’t a common occurrence. However, the bus was far too close for them to run for safety.

Time seemed to have resumed, but this time in slow motion. The three of them began their attempt at a futile run, while also in the back of their minds, acknowledging it was already over for them, their minds being anything but clear. It was only then, they all felt themselves lurch forward as they suddenly felt a force pushing them up in midair and feeling the warmth of something enveloping them. Basil opened his eyes in alarm, only to be met with his vision being blurred by the rushing colors of the scenery zooming by, forcing him to close his eyes in the rush of it. Loud gasps and even sudden screams of humans were heard in the air as this was happening, overwhelming the three mice at all the abruptness disrupting all their senses.

Cool air rushed through their fur for a moment longer, till it suddenly stopped and everything was still.

Basil, Dawson, and Clive were in a state of shock, frozen into place on whatever they were on.

Slowly they looked up to see what or who had saved them.

Basil’s eyes widened a fraction along with Dawson and Clive as they realized that they were being held by a pale human woman. A young thing with short thin brown hair that barely reached past her nose and large distinctive brown eyes. Basil noted she had some features of humans that weren’t common around here, but hardly unusual. She was panting hard, clearly having overexerted herself. 

It was only then, Basil heard a loud bark and was able to tear his gaze away from the human and look to her side to see Toby standing next to the kneeling girl and wagging his tail.

“S-She saved us…” Basil heard Dawson whisper next to him with his mouth agape.

Basil and Dawson continued to stare up at the girl in shock. Clive, however, was alarmed by this whole situation and began to violently try to squirm out the woman’s grip.

The girl, whose breathing was now reduced to a slow but labored breath, looked down sharply at the three mice in her grasp, causing Dawson and Basil to flinch at the suddenness of it, and turned her attention to the squirming Clive.

"Don't....bite me..." she hissed at the three of them angrily, the venom in her voice startling Clive to a halt.

She then moved them to her side and placed them down on the ground, almost harshly, and stormed off… just like that...

Toby excitedly followed her. Basil was almost appalled by this till Toby seemed to resolutely change his mind and turned back around to the mice again and happily trotted back to them.

“What a frightful human." Clive frowned, looking almost annoyed, and took out a handkerchief to brush his uniform off.

"I’ll admit, that behavior towards the end was… alarming, but it contradicts the fact she saved us," said Dawson, still in shock from the whole situation. "... I've never been in such close contact with a human like that before..."

Basil stood silent. Clive and Dawson's comments were only distant echoes to him. He was far too preoccupied with staring in the direction the girl had walked off in. His mind raced. 

He raised an eyebrow slightly.

'What an interesting human...' thought Basil.

“Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” Haru gritted as she sped-walked down the halls to her hotel room.

‘I did it again!’ Haru thought as she shakily unlocked the room door once she was in front of it. ‘Why? Why?! WHY?!’  

Entering the room, she felt relieved to see her mom still hadn’t come back yet from her day at the convention. She figured she and her friends were out prepping for the next day, seeing how late it was and she had alerted her of this probably happening. 

‘Good, no one is around to see my meltdown.’ Haru thought sarcastically as she went into the bathroom to clean her hands and splash her face with cold water.

She leaned onto the sink, staring down at it with a frown.

'Why the heck did I save those mice?! I hate mice!' Haru screamed in her head.

Haru recalled the Déjà vu she felt when she saw the mice on the road, near seconds away from becoming roadkill. That near-death position she again placed herself in, trying to save someone else from being flattened like a pancake. Only this time, it was more than one and not a Cat Prince, but three mice. Creatures that one would argue weren’t worth saving, unlike a cat. A sentiment, Haru could almost understand, had she not gone and did it anyway. 

Idly, she began to shed her clothing and started the water for the shower, and jumped in, making sure to use the highest temperature in the hope to jolt herself out of her dazed state since she rescued those mice. 

It seemed to help because suddenly her mind instantly went to the mysterious basset hound she had met earlier that day.

A wave of guilt hit Haru, her leaving Toby like that. However, Haru was mortified at the time by all the other people having witnessed her dangerous act and being in such a state of shock at the time, she left, forgetting Toby.

‘He’ll be fine…’ She reassures herself, as she fights the urge to jump out of the shower and dress again with the goal to rush back to the location to find the dog again. But the rational part of her also reminded herself that he had a collar and was obviously well taken care of and stood out being by himself, so surely someone would’ve helped him by now? He was a lone basset hound wandering the city of London by himself, he would be helped in no time if not by her, someone else. After all, most people couldn’t resist those dopey faces that just draw you in and get you involved, something Haru fell victim to.

She laughed silently to herself and began to clean herself off.

Initially, since her and her mother's first day back in London, things weren’t nearly as bad as she thought they would be, she admits.

Of course, she couldn’t help but feel pensive whenever she experienced something familiar that reminded her of simpler times like walking down a familiar lane where she once stood next to her father. Of course that stung. But luckily for Haru, that feeling began to fade after the second day of being in London. Now those memories just brought her feelings that she didn’t necessarily mind. It was nice to confront this part of herself again. It wasn’t at all as hard as she pictured.

The only thing that she struggled with was learning to speak English fluently again. 

Despite her mother’s earlier misgivings of having any reminders of their past in England, she insisted that Haru maintain the ability to speak English since they left.

“Keep practicing your English.” Her mother would say. “Knowing another language is a helpful life skill, especially English. Make sure you never forget it.”

Haru’s glad she listened, even though as a child, she thought her mother was just being pushy and demanding. But at the time, she had no problem “practicing” her English by simply rewatching some of her favorite old movies and cartoons from the West on her VHS tapes and DVDs in complete English over the years. This came with some downsides however when she realized while she could understand English, she had a hard time speaking it. When she got into school though, it got easier to practice the speech aspect due to English being mandatory for students in Japan. But having high class rankings in English was one thing as opposed to actually having to use the knowledge again in a real-world setting. 

But luckily she was beginning to get into the groove of speaking English again smoothly. If anything, it was her accent that was her only downfall. She was reminded of this whenever she would have to interact with any westerners who would just stare at her in horror realizing they don’t fully understand what she had said to them. She felt bad that they had been put in an awkward situation because of her. She’d then have to repeat whatever she had said again but slowly and with her best western accent. This most of the time brought relief to the person if they then understood or more embarrassment for them as they tried to find an escape from the situation as quickly as they could. Fortunately for her, this was happening less and less now. She just needed practice and being back in London was the best practice she could ask for.

Haru frowned as she lathered her scalp with shampoo.

If only her accent had been a problem today, then maybe she would have been able to avoid her current situation now. If only the person she had asked directions from earlier hadn’t understood her and blindly gave her meandering directions elsewhere instead of Big Ben-

She laughed.

‘Don’t be silly, Haru… you would have found your way to Big Ben anyway, accent or not,’ she thought, running the hot water over her head.

She recalled on her way to Big Ben, she randomly saw a poster of two people dancing happily. Something as simple as that and yet the picture wouldn’t leave her head even when she stood in front of Big Ben as she stared up at it. She couldn’t help it. It just brought back the memory of her father happily flinging her around in what he called, “dancing”. Her father and her blissfully laughing as Naoko would watch them warily hoping they wouldn't run into any nearby furniture. Her father’s tender words as he danced with her ran through her mind.

"You are dancing wonderfully, my treasure."

She wondered if she was showing any visible sign of sadness or even looked about to cry because that’s when she had felt something brush against her leg. Which caused her to jump.

She looked down at the source of what brushed her leg and saw a basset hound staring up at her with what looked like a smile, while it panted in excitement.

She blinked down at the hound in surprise at first, before letting out a few helpless giggles.

“Hello there.” She had said as she kneeled down and hesitantly petted it. It quickly encouraged her to continue petting it by pushing its face against her hand. She looked around. “Are you lost, little guy?”

The dog only tilted his head and continued to pant.

‘I guess he doesn’t understand me?’ She thought at the time. ‘Maybe he only has a “natural tongue”?’

She again looked at her surroundings in the hopes of finding someone watching her to confirm the dog was theirs or any inkling that the dog was waiting around for its owner to return. But she saw no one, everyone just simply walked by, paying the dog or even herself little attention, most likely assuming the dog was hers.

Haru remembers biting her lip as she carefully reached toward the hound’s collar and after seeing the dog having no issue with this, grabbed ahold of the golden tag that dangled from it and read it.

"Toby," Haru said aloud "Your name’s Toby, right?"

The dog barked in reply and began wagging his tail as if to answer “yes”.

Haru giggled again.

"You sure are a funny little guy aren't you?" she asked, patting Toby's head. “Are you sure you don’t understand me?”

Haru looked at Toby's tag again.

There was no address, license, or proof of vaccination on him. Not practical… How on earth was someone supposed to return this dog back to their owners?

Maybe he’s chipped?

Quickly checking what money she had left on her, she debated whether she had enough for a taxi or a bus to take Toby to some vet or shelter to see if he was microchipped.

She peered down at the panting Hound who just obviously stared up at her. She wondered if he would even willingly follow her? He seemed friendly enough…

"Well… since I'll be hanging around here for a while, do you want to hang around with me and wait for your owners? They probably aren't too far..." she said. It was probably better this way because for all she knew his owners were in the area.

Toby barked and Haru could’ve sworn she saw a brief nod.

Haru smiled and she began to pat Toby again. 

'Muta would call me a traitor if he found out I was hanging out with a dog right now," she thought to herself with a grin, but it slowly turned into a frown as she glanced at his tag again, suddenly not satisfied that only his name was on it.

But Toby sharply turned his head and barked, causing her to snatch her hand back, in surprise.

"Eh? What’s wrong Toby?" asked Haru looking in the direction of where Toby's eyes were fixed. Was it his owner?

She was disappointed when she saw he was looking towards no one in particular, but only the street. She would have shrugged this off if not for catching a glimpse of three small foreign figures in the middle of the road. She immediately determined that they were small mice… in the direct path of an oncoming double-decker bus.

Haru stepped out of the shower, threw on a robe, wrapped a towel over her head, and sighed angrily. 

‘Why can’t I just mind my own business?!’ Haru screamed in her head as she walked out of the bathroom and towards her bed.

Once again the sense of déjà vu overwhelmed her as she recalled the similar situation she had placed herself in when she saved Prince Lune from that rapidly approaching truck. 

She scoffed as she threw herself on the bed.

‘I can only hope there are not any mousetail plants growing outside the hotel or any large number of packaged cheese waiting for me tomorrow.’ Haru laughed nervously to herself, suddenly scared remembering the cattails and… ironically … mice delivered to her the day after she saved Lune. But then again, if that were to happen, wasn’t she supposed to expect a long procession of mice arriving soon to announce that gifts would be bestowed upon her?

“No way.” Haru laughed, this time genuinely. “What would the chances even be that I saved some mouse monarch out of all mice and that they'd want to repay me the same way as the Cat Kingdom did?”

‘Don’t be dramatic.’ She thought to herself, unconsciously reaching towards the bedside only to groan and place her hand over her face in annoyance.

‘That’s right, I keep forgetting I left my dad’s journal at the Cat Bureau…’ 

She could only hope that Baron would notice the book and assume it was hers, since she sometimes tended to bring stuff with her on her visits, and keep it safe until she came back.

Haru froze.

Uh oh… what would her friends think about what she did today?

She couldn’t help but remember her friends at the Bureau's words before she left Japan, telling her to be safe and to avoid being kidnapped to be married off again. Not exactly the same wording, but basically insinuated the same thing. But only as a joke. What would they think of her saving some mice from being run over as she did with Lune long ago and putting herself in that situation again?

Toto would probably laugh but not before softly scolding her to be more vigilant in regards to her own safety. Muta would probably just scowl at her and call her dumb for risking her life for something he considers just dinner in his eyes. Baron would… Haru smiled wryly. He’d probably be upset? She couldn’t really imagine him so, because she never really witnessed him being truly upset before, and yet she knew he would feel at least a bit vexed at her. But she imagined he would, regardless, feel pride for her. It was just in his character. Baron’s respect for life was too great for him to diminish the worth of even plant life, let alone little creatures such as mice. He would never be mad at her for saving a life.

Hearing the hotel room’s door click, Haru turned and saw her mother come in with a clutter in her hands as she set it all on the floor and looked up at her daughter with a smile.

"Oh hey.” She said, closing the door behind her. “How was your trip to Big Ben? Anything interesting happen?" Naoko asked idly.

Haru sighed and reached instead for the brochure on her bedside and opened it up to read.

"No… Nothing happened...."

Clive stiffly stood in the middle of a dark room. Nothing but darkness surrounded him except for a moonbeam from the nearby window gleaming on him.

Basil and Dawson went home with Toby after that strange encounter with the human brunette, afterward, Clive came here, instead of the palace, which was odd for him.

“A young human woman you say?” asked the figure in the shadows. “About how old would you say?”

“Most likely around my age, sir,” Clive said. “Definitely not of European origins and has human features that are of far eastern descent, just as you said she was.”

The figure was silent for a moment before a sigh filled the air.

"It would be foolish to go along with this based on this information alone since this isn’t exactly uncommon… However, everything else you mentioned about her is… interesting to say the least… and worth noting… " The figure in the shadows murmured.

Clive said nothing, just continued to stare ahead of him.

"Hmm, I’ll admit… that I didn't expect things to happen in… such a way… but who knows, maybe fate is on my side?" The figure was quiet for a moment as if lost in thought. “I’ll look into this matter regarding the human as I trust your judgment and I know you wouldn’t just talk.” The figure said in a threatening tone in which Clive didn’t blink or show any other obvious signs of response.

The dark figure then chuckled slowly.

“Perhaps… it’s time to get things into motion.”

Clive looked abruptly at the speaking figure shrouded in the shadows.

"This fast?” Clive said, almost warily. “I thought you had wanted to wait until after we collected the three stones?" asked Clive.

"Do not underestimate my decisions, my dear boy… After all...." the figure said, coming out of the shadows and into the moonlight, revealing a wide smirk.

"I am the world's greatest criminal mind..."

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

Abduction

Baron frowned down at all the books scattered around his Bureau. 

Since the day Haru left, the Bureau being in a state of disarray hadn’t changed, it was still a mess. The same number of reading material from The Cat’s Library and even the added Cat Kingdom historical chronicles from Lune himself, still littered every surface of the green house, much to Baron’s dismay. 

If he had it his way, this all would have been cleared away or at least tidied into an “organized mess”. But the current situation called for him to not do so, as he had yet to learn or discover any information about this mysterious Cat Eye of Miw, so it was hard to keep things tidy.

This stress and the added unease of whatever he experienced the moment Haru last walked out of the two front doors, clouded Baron's mind, so that didn't help one bit with his search either.

'The Cat Eye of the Miw... elusive are you?’ Baron thought, placing a book he had in his hands face down. ‘Where am I supposed to get information about you?' Baron thought, bringing his gloved hand to his head with a sigh.

Lune, who was currently at the Bureau to help Baron with his search, watched Baron with a tired smile and looked around him at all the books scattered within the room.

‘Poor guy, if I could, I would come over more to offer my assistance. After all, he’s essentially doing this all for my sake…’

But just like Baron, Lune had his own woes. What with his court constantly breathing down his neck for a concrete decision on his part. The frustration from his court, expecting it to be easy to grant this mysterious stone to someone who could potentially do greater harm than good with it in his possession was an unneeded stress. The constant ominous letters he received reminding him of his grim situation didn’t help either. It was difficult for him to leave his kingdom unattended, let alone Yuki and his kittens. 

What would happen should he continue to leave his kingdom to assist Baron in his search and this Ratigan fellow decided he’s been patient enough and strikes? While he’s away? No, if that should happen, he’d rather be standing on his Kingdom grounds, by his wife’s and his kits' sides, protecting them. He couldn’t stand the idea of something happening while he was gone. It was hard enough being here right now , but it was only at Yuki’s insistence he was here to try to help.

Lune stared at Baron again, his solemn smile disappearing in favor of a sad expression.

‘I’m sorry Baron. I wish I could do more.’

He tore his mismatched eyes away from the creation and let them travel away to a pile of books that Baron had already looked over and to a solitary book that was lying on the ground by the couch.

'I don't remember him looking at this...' thought Lune picking it up, looking at the cover.

‘No title?' Lune frowned, flipping through its first few pages to be met with inked writing and sketches of simple stones in notebook-like format.

"Hey, Baron. Have you looked at this one yet?" Lune asked, holding it up.

Baron turned from his library and frowned slightly at the book in Lune’s paws, his eyes widening slightly in recognition after a moment.

"... Ah, that's a journal of Ms. Haru's.” Baron finally said as he came over to take it. “She must have accidentally left it here…"

Baron stared at the blank cover for a moment and then placed it under his arm. “I’ll have to keep it away from the other books so it doesn’t get mixed up with them. Thank you, Lune.”

Lune sighed with a nod and picked up another book from a pile and skimmed through it before looking towards Baron again with sudden purpose.

"You know what Baron? I've been thinking… We should visit a friend of mine."

"Oh?"

"I’ve talked to my father again recently, and while he still is just as oblivious to what the Cat Eye exactly is, he mentioned that when he was younger he had heard rumors from my grandfather that there may be more stones like The Cat Eye of Miw out there," said Lune.

Baron turned towards the monarch, giving Lune his full attention.

"... And how is your friend connected with this?"

"He also said that he’s heard that the other stones are located in other animal kingdoms just like the Cat Eye resides in my kingdom.” Lune tilted his head slightly, before continuing. “Since they say the stones, if they exist, are located in other kingdoms, then perhaps we should visit a friend of mine from the Bird Kingdom to ask if they indeed have a stone of their own."

Baron's eyes widened.

"You have a friend from the Bird Kingdom then?"

Lune nodded.

"I met him during a treaty that my father signed to establish peace between our kingdoms at one point."

"I see… and the Bird Kingdom is located in-"

"Yes," Lune said. "Brazil..."

Haru slumped on the bed, still bummed out and anxious from the incident yesterday, which still hadn’t stopped plaguing her mind. She hadn't left the hotel room since last afternoon because of that fact.

'Why is this depressing me?' thought Haru looking at the clock. ‘It’s not like this is anything new for me…’

Her mom left hours ago to go to the convention again, but before she left, Naoko had tried her best to convince Haru about not being cooped up in the room all day. She probably thought Haru was feeling down thinking about her father, which was why she was almost adamant about skipping the convention to stay with her. Luckily Haru insisted she was alright and she’d leave the room eventually and that she just had a passing headache that’d go away eventually. 

Haru sighed.

'Maybe I'll go visit the Piccadilly Circus area?' thought Haru, getting up from the bed. ‘I was eyeing that comfortable-looking jacket at a store I saw there the other day… Maybe I should get it after all?’

She quickly threw on a fresh shirt and some leggings and was about to get her shoes, but paused.

‘Should I really even leave this room?’ Haru questioned, looking around suddenly.

A part of Haru told herself it was silly to be actually concerned that some mice were possibly going to cause mischief for her after yesterday and that leaving her room might put her at more risk of that happening. 

After looking around cautiously for a minute or more, Haru shook her head with a laugh and went to get her shoes.

But the other part of Haru told herself that if any mice were really up to some mischief, they probably already would have done something by now. So far there were no mountains of cheese delivered to her door as room service, no mouse tail cactus growing outside her hotel window, nor had a ditzy mouse arrived announcing that she’ll marry some Mouse prince as a reward for her heroic deed yesterday. So far, she was in the clear. 

Haru opted for a pair of boots. She put them on and went to grab her bag. Concluding she had everything she needed, she headed towards the door and placed her hand on the handle, and sighed, before leaving the room.

She’s glad she got the jacket after all.

Not just because it was cute and cozy, but it was warm enough despite looking somewhat thin, to keep her comfortable in the current weather that had suddenly become chilly.

Haru smiled up at the graying sky in triumph.

‘No buyer's remorse from me!’ she thought happily, before looking around at the crowds of people as she exited the shop. ‘Now where to?’

She supposed she could look around some more, but she had already done that a couple of days ago and she wasn’t in the mood to see more stuff she’d want to spend more money on. So what was on her agenda now?

Haru froze at a sudden thought.

She bit the inside of her lip and her brow furrowed as she dug into her bag and pulled out a scrap piece of paper to look at it.

‘Should I?’

A yearning grew in her that caused her to walk out towards the street. She remained on the pavement and scanned the road.

‘Would they even take me there from here? It is a bit far out…’

Haru eyed a red double-decker bus coming her way for a moment, before shuddering and shaking her head and stepping away from the side of the road.

‘Nope… not doing that.’

But she then caught the glimpse of a taxi coming her way, causing her to lighten up. She quickly moved back towards the road and lifted her arm out into view. She breathed out in relief and saw it slow to a stop right by her. Haru opened the car’s back door and closed it behind her with a sigh. The dirty-blond man in the driver’s seat greeted her and asked her a quick and practiced “Where to?”.

“Um, Hello!” Haru said politely in English, giving the man the scrap piece of paper in her hand. “If it’s possible, I’d like to go here?”

The man studied the piece of paper in his hand. It looked like he did a doubletake for a second and laughed nervously.

“Oh, wow… Don’t usually get requests to go this far, let alone this area,” he said gesturing to the paper by waving it slightly at her.

“... Is that any trouble?”

“No-no.” the man dismissed, before shifting the car into gear, making the car’s engine roar back to life. “Just might cost you extra.”

Haru laughed nervously and flashed the man a wad of cash and put it away. 

“Okay then,” he said as he turned behind him to reverse the car and pulled into the road. “Here we go then.”

Haru bounced her leg, suddenly regretting not bringing a book or something to make the time go by and avoid an awkward conversation with the driver. She knew some people appreciated being chatted to by the drivers that took them places and not being in awkward silence, but to Haru, she much preferred to be alone with her thoughts, especially now. She hoped this driver would clue in that she’s not in the mood for small talk right now-

“Hey, mind me asking a question?” the man suddenly asked.

Haru sweatdropped pursing her lips to stop the ironic smile that would have formed on her lips.

‘Nevermind…’ she thought before answering a no.

“Are you a tourist by chance?” 

Haru nodded.

“Yes, I’m visiting for a while.”

“Ah yes!” the man said, snapping his fingers with one hand as the other remained on the steering wheel. “My streak continues! You know, I always like to make guesses on who of my riders are local or not. Always a fun thing to do while driving in the London area. Never been wrong! With you I was about to tell you were a tourist by the way you tried to get my attention on the road, nonlocals always end up doing it wrong, like you who just put your arm out to-”

Haru smiled a little, the man’s long ramblings becoming distant echoes to her. He seemed nice enough, but she was glad she ended up with someone who seemed more than happy to talk to himself than his passenger actually engaging in conversation with them, seeing how the man has yet to stop to take a breath or even acknowledge if she was even listening. It made her feel less bad about zoning out of the conversation as she gazed out the window at the passing cars next to them.

“But you know… it’s kind of strange for someone to want to go to the neighborhood you’re going to…” The man said after a while which suddenly gained Haru’s attention from the strange shift of his tone.

“Wha… What do you mean?” Haru frowned.

The man shrugged.

“Not sure if you have any family or friends there or you’re going to visit for some type of thrill. Because going there alone would be concerning.”

Haru’s frown deepened in confusion.

“Why is that??”

“Well, that area has been abandoned and deserted for the longest time… I don’t know why anyone would want to go there by themselves.”

‘Abandoned? Deserted?’ Haru thought before questioning out loud. “Why would the neighborhood be abandoned…?”

“Uhh…” the man said, looking up slightly as if trying to remember something. “At first I think it was because some people moved there and made the area less hospitable or something, I think? You know, neighbors that just made everyone else’s day a nightmare and such. But I know for a fact that the real reason the place is deserted now was because of the strange happenings around there.”

Haru flinched.

“Strange happenings? What type of strange happenings?”

“Just the whole area became so less lively. The plant life became brown and withered, most animal life it used to have like birds, squirrels, butterflies and bees and such stopped coming to the area. People that still lived there for a time kept constantly getting sick too. I don’t know, the place practically became a hazard.”

Haru’s eyes widened in concern.

“Really?”

“Err… not really… officially at least, but people do consider it to be.” the man shrugged. “There was a lot of conspiracy a while back that the government was testing some chemical gasses or something near that area and that’s why the place had so many issues. But I don’t believe and most people don’t either since there isn’t exactly a facility or shady place in that area where things like that could be tested. Not to mention if that was what was really happening, the people behind it would just leave and do their business elsewhere to avoid more trouble and the place even now continues to have these same issues… At least I think… no one really goes there anymore after all the people began to pack up and leave.”

Haru looked down at her boots in shock.

“I… never knew…”

“A lot of people think the area is cursed or hexed or haunted or something. Since not only did all that stuff happen, there were rumors from the people that once lived there that they would see or hear strange movements in their houses from time to time. Freaky stuff if you ask me…”

A shiver ran down Haru’s spine.

She had never really believed in that sort of stuff before, it all seemed silly to her once upon a time. But now, ever since meeting Baron and the others, Haru found it hard to not believe in the impossible anymore.

“Ah… haha…” Haru laughed weakly, bouncing her legs anxiously, her stomach feeling queasy all of a sudden.

“Yeah… I kind of believe it’s haunted.” the man nodded to himself. “You know, I used to live in a haunted house, well… my granny did, but I always visited as a kid, so anyway there was this cookie jar right? Sometimes cookies would go missing and-”

Haru suddenly really wished she had taken a bus instead… or better yet, decided not to come on this trip down memory lane at all . 

She wished she was in her hotel room right now and watching some British tv program, waiting for her mother to come back for the day, while she snacked on some scones and jam. But instead, she was here, sitting in a taxi, listening to a guy go on about how a ghost lived in his granny’s house because cookies went missing once, when it’s obvious he most likely ate them himself, all stemming from the news of her childhood neighborhood now being a ghost town because it had supposedly become terrible. 

Haru continued to anxiously bounce her legs, noting the sky becoming even grayer the more they drove.

Haru remained frozen to the spot the driver had left her at. 

Haru found herself standing just at the opening of a dead-end street that was lined with houses that had fading paint, rotting, and decaying wood, and landscapes that were overgrown, with unruly brown or yellow vegetation.

Haru looked around.

Not just this street, but the entire neighborhood was indeed like this.

She walked slowly down the street, eyeing the areas she remembered well once. Her mind was trying to block out the ugly scene in front of her and replace it with what it once was. A place blooming with vibrant plant life, that matched with lively and happy families that lived there. Along with many species of birds that often visited the area to sing sweet melodies. There was always a constant sense of comfort in the air that this place once brought. Now it was a gray, lifeless, quiet, and dark area that made Haru shiver in discomfort.

“Well this is depressing…” Haru said aloud to herself as she came closer to her destination.

Haru smiled sadly at the green house that now lay in front of her.

‘The place is badly run-down…’ thought Haru looking at the house's fading green paint, the collapsed roof, and the rotting wood.

She frowned.

‘Just how long ago did this all happen?’ thought Haru in disbelief, getting a closer look.

Haru walked up to her old house and stopped when she reached the lawn. The lawn's grass was tall, it was up to Haru's knees, with small rows between the long blades, like it was everywhere else. It looked as if small animals used the grass as a hiding place.

'Guess the place isn’t completely deserted of life....' thought Haru sadly.

Haru looked around nervously to see if someone was watching her thinking she was trespassing. But no one was around. Not a soul. 

The neighborhood had become a ghost town.

Haru walked through the tall grass to reach the front window to peer in and was surprised to see what was inside.

Everything was so dark. All the stuff she and her mother left was still there, only covered in dust and dirt.

'I guess no one moved in after us... I wonder why? This house and neighborhood were in very good condition before we left. Why and when did this whole place turn into this?'

Haru peered inside further.

She could see a bunch of stuff that brought memories back to her.

She saw her collection of rocks, which she and her father always looked at. Rocks that she or her mom hadn’t apparently brought back with them to Japan.

Her gaze was directed to a chair in the corner. Haru grumbled at all the times that her mother had sent her to sit on that chair for a timeout.

Suddenly, a gleam caught her eye, she looked to a dresser that was on the left side of the room. On the dresser was a small silver cage.

'A cage? I thought that-'

Before Haru could finish that thought, she felt something brush her ankle.

"Eeeek!!" Haru jumped in surprise and turned around.

She frantically looked at the ground below her to see what the cause of her fright was.

Haru scanned the area, but nothing was in sight.

'Guess it was just my imagination…?' thought Haru looking up at the darkening sky.

'Yikes! It's getting late! I better head back to the hotel, or mom will worry," thought Haru heading towards the walkway, suddenly dreading tracking down a taxi again.

But just as Haru was about to walk down the walkway, she saw something at the end of it. She squinted her eyes to get a better look.

Standing at the end of the walkway, was a big rat… who was wearing a black suit with a red cape.

Haru’s blood ran cold.

'Oh no… no!’' Haru screamed in her head. ‘Is it actually happening?!?!’

The rat studied her for a few seconds before making his way over to her.

Haru walked backward avoiding the small creature heading toward her.

‘What are you doing Haru?! Run! Scream! Tell him to go away! Something!’ she screamed in her mind, finding herself unable to move her stiff body or her gaping mouth.

The rat must have noticed her fright, because he stopped a few feet away from her and looked up at her, directly in her eyes.

"Why… hello, Haru," he said with a deep voice and a smirk.

'He talks too! I understand him!' Haru stared wide-eyed at the rat. ‘He has a universal tongue too! I’m doomed!’

The rat continued to stare in wonder at Haru.

"It's amazing how time can change a human so much..." said the rat looking her up and down.

"Have...we m-m-met before?" Haru barely managed to stutter out. She didn’t save a big rat like him yesterday, she saved three mice!

The rat looked at her with almost a look of hurt in his eyes, but it died quickly for some reason.

"Hmm… I guess you don't recognize me after all… well… you were very little the last time I saw you… Oh well…” sighed the rat. “I suppose I could use this to my advantage," he said, pulling something from his suit.

Haru watched the rat pull a very pretty blue stone out from his pocket and then look back up at her.

The rat began to murmur something Haru couldn't hear too well, but before she could question what he was doing, the blue stone lit up all of a sudden like the sun.

Haru shielded her eyes from the blinding light before she looked down at the rat and the stone again.

The stone's light lessened slightly and the rat continued to murmur something.

'Oh no! What's he doing?! Why am I not running? Why am I not running?! I don't want to be dragged away to a ‘rat kingdom’!!' Haru screamed in her head.

Haru finally mustered some will to move her legs as she turned to run, but before that could happen a bunch of mice swarmed around her, blocking her way, making her scream out in surprise.

The rat smirked in triumph and then pointed the stone at Haru.

The stone then sparked.

Haru gasped and she could have sworn she heard the mice below her gasp also.

Suddenly a blue beam shot out of the stone and hit her.

Haru screamed as light surrounded her from everywhere, she couldn’t look anywhere without being met with bright indescribable images. She closed her eyes tight.

She felt the world all around her grow big. She felt warmth growing from her skin. She felt a strange sensation at the base of her back. She felt her ears begin to stretch and move.

Seconds flew by and Haru opened her eyes. The light had disappeared and the stone ceased to glow.

Haru looked down at herself. 

Her arms were covered with chocolate-colored fur, a similar color to the one she had when she was a cat. She slowly brought her hands to the side of her head, where she felt large rounded ears that went up even past her head. She touched her face and felt her nose was pointed but only slightly. She hesitantly looked behind her to see a thin brown tail trailing behind her. 

When she was done observing herself, she abruptly looked at the mice that surrounded her and the rat that held the stone.

"I'm a mouse!!!" Haru screamed aloud in conclusion.

‘Why does this always happen to me?!’ Haru screamed in her head.

The rat smirked at her.

"Indeed you are," he said walking up to her.

"Why did you do this to me?" Haru demanded, marching up to him halfway and pointing a finger in his face.

The rat raised an eyebrow at her.

The mice that surrounded them looked with nervous eyes at the rat and the former human girl, talking among themselves.

"Does that human have a death wish?"

"She’s being so disrespectful to Ratigan!"

"I'm surprised Ratigan hasn't knocked her down by now..."

"Why did he even turn her into one of us anyway?"

"Who knows...?”

Haru looked away from the rat in front of her and at the other mice.

'Did they just say Ratigan? But… isn't that the name of the rat that is terrorizing the Cat Kingdom?' Haru thought.

The rat must have read her mind because he smiled and bowed to her.

"Allow me to introduce myself, my dear. I am Ratigan, the world’s greatest criminal mind." said the rat arrogantly.

Haru looked sharply at him.

"So you are him!" she said, backing away.

Ratigan raised a brow at that.

“... Kind of surprised you have heard of me…”

“Of course, I’ve heard of you! You’ve got my friends stressed out right now! What do you want with the Cat Kingdom?! Why did you even turn me into a mouse?! What was that stone?! What do you plan on doing to me?!" Haru questioned Ratigan all at once with a glare, hardly able to keep her hysteria at bay.

Ratigan almost seemed caught off guard by the questions she suddenly dumped on him, but he only smiled at the glare she shot at him.

"... Your questions… shall be answered in due time, but as for now..." Ratigan trailed.

Haru didn’t know if it was all the screaming or if he did something else to her but she suddenly felt dizzy, really dizzy. She felt her legs grow weak, like she could barely keep herself up, and before she knew it, she couldn’t. 

Suddenly she collapsed.

Ratigan looked down at the unconscious girl in front of him before kneeling down in front of her.

"It's time to take you home..."

Chapter Text

   Chapter 7

The Bird Kingdom CATastrophe

Peering below Toto at the white clouds below them and the brief flashes of blue, Baron confirmed they were still above the Pacific Ocean, with no land in sight yet.

Baron looked back up, glancing at Lune who sat next to him.

It was fortunate that Lune had brought the Cat Kingdom’s “Blue Dust” along with him for this trip. Without its teleporting abilities, this journey would have lasted far longer than the group needed at this critical time.

‘Hopefully we haven’t tried Ratigan’s patience by now,’ Baron couldn’t help thinking with a frown.

‘We’re here!”

Baron snapped out of his ponderings to gaze in the direction Toto was now flying. A large landmass came into view and grew in size the closer they got it.

“Perfect.” Lune smiled before pulling out his pouch of dust. “One last ‘jump’ and we should be directly above Brazil.”

Pushing his paw into the pouch, Lune grabbed a handful of dust before throwing it just below them, causing the dust to take form into a large circle.

“Toto,” Baron alerted.

“Yep!” Toto confirmed, thrusting them into the portal.

Baron looked down to see the clouds were now gone from around them and an entirely new landscape lay below them.

"Here we are, Brazil..." said Lune, admiring the view from Toto’s back.

Baron looked down also at the land below them.

"Where to now?" asked Toto.

"My friend lived in Bahia for a time, but due to circumstances, I think we might find him in Rio de Janeiro," said Lune scanning the area. “Which we should be directly above.”

Just before the group could confirm where they were, a swarm of colorful birds swooshed by them, nearly crashing into them.

Toto smiled tightly.

"I suppose we should count ourselves lucky that Muta isn't here. Or else we would be hearing nothing but snide remarks,” Toto said, rolling his eyes. “He’d probably cause a huge commotion to the Bird Kingdom by threatening to eat everyone anyway."

“I’d like to think Muta wouldn’t feel the need to cause unnecessary drama like that, Toto.” Baron chuckled.

Lune looked with worry at the birds that just flew by them.

"... Hold on... Something seems seriously wrong..." Lune said, eyeing the birds flying away.

Baron turned sharply to Lune.

"How so?"

"Those birds… they looked like they were... panicking..."

There was a pause in the air.

"...Now that you mention it..." Toto idly spoke.

The three exchanged glances, till Lune broke the silence by looking away from them.

"Look down there! Let’s land down there!" Lune said, pointing to a small forest.

"On it," said Toto, gliding down to the earth.

As they got closer, they could make out even more birds in the area flying around that had panicked looks on their faces.

When they finally reached the trees, Toto landed on a nearby branch and kneeled down so Baron and Lune could get off him easier.

Baron and Lune hopped off of Toto and looked around.

Birds were scattered everywhere, some had the looks of shock and most of them had tears in their eyes. Not to mention that there was loads of rapid chatter between the birds.

Lune hopped off of the tree and on the forest floor, followed by Baron soon after.

The two took in the scene playing around them, silently watching all the colorful birds flying all over the place.

The birds didn't seem to even notice the two felines below them nor the larger than normal crow in their company.

Lune spoke up.

"Excuse me?!”  Lune called out, speaking loudly in order for at least one of the birds to hear.

A brightly colored blue and red bird who seemed to be the only one who noticed Lune and Baron flew down to them and then widened their eyes, startled.

"Prince Lune?” She spoke in shock. “Is that you? …You’ve grown..."

Lune smiled back at the lovely bird.

"You also have Camillia… I’ve come for a visit, but… what's going on here?" asked Lune.

Camillia's smile disappeared and was replaced with a frown.

"To be honest… I'm not too sure myself…” she said looking around her. “My husband and I just came back from America to visit with some of his relatives, but when we came back the whole place was in chaos," Camillia said.

Lune frowned also and then turned and gave Baron a look before returning his gaze to Camillia.

"Hey, Camillia... Do you know where José is?" Lune asked.

"Oh! I saw him a few minutes ago actually! I'll go find him and tell him you’re here," said Camillia with a nod before flapping her blue wings and taking off somewhere.

"That's quite strange..." Baron voiced.

"What is?" asked Lune.

"The fact that everyone is panicking, but they don't know why they are..." Baron answered.

"What?" asked Lune with astonishment. “What do you mean?”

"I've noticed that most of the others around here are talking about a disaster that happened, yet they do not know the source of it," Baron finished.

Before Lune could contemplate more on the subject, someone spoke in a smooth Latin accent.

"Lune! Olá!"

Baron and Lune both turned and saw a green parrot standing before them.

Baron noted the parrot’s style and he couldn’t help but admire how dapper he looked. He wore a tan linen suit with a black bow. He also wore a dark tan fedora. His hands were gloved in yellow and held a Cuban cigar in his right hand and in his left a small black umbrella. He had three tail feathers, the middle one was red and the two on either side were blue. Unlike most of the birds here, this bird’s anatomy almost mirrored his own.

Lune smiled brightly.

"José, it’s so great to see you again."

José smiled and put the cigar to his big yellow beak.

"Sim, é muito bom ver você também!” He paused for a second with a laugh. “Or as you would say it; it's great to see you too!" he said, extending his gloved hand for Lune to shake.

Lune took it and turned to Baron and smiled.

"Baron, this is a good friend of mine. Baron, this is José Carioca." 

Baron tipped his hat.

"Hello José, I'm Baron Humbert von Gikkingen, but you can call me Baron."

José nodded at him politely and turned to Lune again.

"So, what brings you and Baron to Rio, my friend?"

"We were here to discuss something with you, but it seems you have problems of your own… What’s going on here?" asked Lune.

José sighed and leaned on his umbrella.

"Hmm… Maybe we should move this conversation somewhere more… quiet..." said José looking at the chattering birds all around them.

"Agreed," Lune nodded.

Baron went to the tree Toto had remained perched on.

"Aren't you coming, Toto?" asked Baron.

Toto, who was in a conversation with a few other birds, responded:

"Nah, I'll stay..."

Baron nodded and walked to where Lune and José were but was surprised to see José and Lune had already wandered off to another nearby tree that had an opening at the base of its trunk. He watched in awe as he saw them jump into the darkness of the tree, which was a tunnel that went down.

Baron chuckled to himself and walked over to jump into the tunnel also.

After sliding down the tunnel for mere seconds, he finally made it to the bottom.

Baron looked around and perceived they were now in a small quaint room containing furniture made from the tree's own wood. Baron couldn’t help imagining that a Woodpecker may have carved the whole room out.

José took a seat on a wooden chair and put his umbrella down, then motioned for Lune and Baron to take a seat also.

Lune and Baron took their seats, and just like José did with his umbrella, Baron put his cane down as well.

"It happened a few days ago..." José finally said once he noticed both were settled. "We have no idea why, but it just happened out of nowhere. Just like any other normal day, peaceful and safe. But then out of nowhere... it was a war." José said, looking down sadly at his folded hands.

"A war?" questioned Baron.

José nodded.

"Like we were fighting an unseen force... It was so strange.” José sighed with a slight shake. “Many of us, unfortunately, died as a result..." said José gravely.

Lune and Baron's eyes widened.

"That's why you saw everyone panicking,”  José said, gesturing up. “They were all mourning their loved ones and scared of another possible attack," José continued.

"... How did-?" Lune choked out.

"We are still unsure ourselves, but the only good news out of this is that the King of the Birds made it out of this unharmed."

Lune and Baron sat silently staring at José.

José sighed and continued on.

"It's… strange… We could not see our enemy… and we had no idea what the enemy's motive was. We thought that maybe, whoever they were, they were after our King since this attack occurred at his palace. But then finally, we realized what they wanted..." said José putting his cigar to his beak.

"And...What was that?" Lune asked, finding himself leaning in, a twitch in his eyes, a part of him also scared to hear the answer.

José was silent and took out the cigar from his beak.

"They wanted The Amazonite of the Pássaro."

Lune jumped out of his seat.

"For sure?! They wanted that?!" Lune almost shouted.

Baron looked at Lune, with questioning eyes.

"Might I ask what The Amazonite of the Pássaro is?" asked Baron.

Lune turned to Baron.

"I was right, Baron! The Bird Kingdom does have their own stone like The Cat Eye of The Miw and it’s this Amazonite of the Pássaro, the whole reason for this attack!"

Lune then turned sharply at José.

"Does anyone have any clues whatsoever of who might have possibly done this?"

José frowned slightly.

"No, nothing… We don’t really have any enemies currently that would want to go out of their way to attack us like this, so we have no clue who.” José quirked an eyebrow. “But then again..."

Baron and Lune held their breath as they waited for José to continue.

"... I don't know if this has to do with anything, but… they found a dead mouse around the border of the Bird Palace… which is very unusual."

"Could it be...?” Lune said, looking towards Baron, anxiety growing in him.

"It could..." Baron said with a frown.

At that moment Lune and Baron had come to one conclusion...

"This has to be the doing of Ratigan..."

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Trapped like a Rat

Naoko looked out of the hotel room window for the sixth time within a minute, anxiety building in her more and more as time passed.

'Where on earth can that girl be?!' thought Naoko turning away from the window as she began to pace the room madly. 'She should have been back hours ago!' 

Naoko sharply directed her gaze at the clock in the room, which read that it was almost midnight.

The last time Naoko saw her daughter, she was moping around on her bed, refusing to leave the room, and acting strange. Naoko honestly thought Haru was just humoring her when she said she’d leave the room eventually. But to her surprise, when Naoko came back from the convention, Haru was gone. Naoko assumed that Haru finally decided to do some more sightseeing and left for a time, but hours and hours passed and Haru still never came back. Haru knew better than to be out this late, let alone in a foreign country, in one of the biggest cities in the world. Something was very wrong.

Naoko exhaled roughly in resolve and hurried to the phone sitting on the nightstand.

She picked up the phone and dialed three digits. 

She paced as she held the phone to her ear, biting down hard on her lip as she waited.

"H-Hello? Yes! I need help! My daughter is missing! Please, I need help!"

OOO

Groaning loudly from the dull ache clouding her head, Haru slowly opened her eyes and lifted herself from the cold surface she was laying on.

Her hazy eyes began to clear as she took in her surroundings in a daze.

She realized that she was in a metal cage, with a water bottle on one side, the kind used for pet rodents. She was sitting on the cold surface of aged metal with a small woolen blanket to her side. The cage was not very clean. For one thing, it smelled like rusty metal, she could practically taste the iron in the air. It was also covered in dust that strangely enough, looked like it had been attempted to be cleaned but to no avail.

Haru looked beyond the cage bars.

Just like the cage she was in, the whole place was filthy and dusty. 

It was very dark. The only light that lit up the room was the moonlight that came from a nearby window.

Haru's eyes trailed to a table in the room that had a box that was half open, which contained piles of rocks.

Her eyes widening in sudden realization, Haru looked to the corner of the room and saw a small chair facing the corner of the wall.

It hit her.

'I’m in my old house!' Haru finally noticed, her brain fog finally clearing. ‘B-But everything is so huge, why?!’

Quickly Haru put her hands to her face and felt an unfamiliar furry face and a pointed nose.

Still not believing what she felt, she ran her hands on the top of her head, only to feel her long brown hair and two big ears.

She then brought her hands down and saw her hands were also covered in brown fur. At this point, Haru didn’t bother to turn around to confirm if she had a tail trailing behind her or not.

Haru's round ears drooped slightly.

"So it wasn't a dream..." Haru said aloud, bringing her hands down in defeat.

'Was I really turned into a mouse because I saved those three mice the other day? If that's so, then why is this 'Ratigan' guy involved?' thought Haru, her mind racing.

Haru tried to think back on what happened to her just before she blacked out.

'That Ratigan jerk acted like he knew me, but I don't know who the heck he is! Unless… I do…? But if that's so then-'

"UGHHH!!!" Haru groaned out loud.

'There is no need to be gaslit into thinking any of this is credible! There is no way!' Haru screamed in her head, in frustration.

Haru inhaled a deep sigh, trying to relax, as she began to feel a different type of dread than what she was already feeling.

'I'm so sorry mom… ' Haru thought. ‘There is no doubt you’re freaking out right now.’

This is the last thing her poor mother needed. More trauma.

'Oh great… What am I going to do?' Haru thought, rubbing her furry face.

Haru sat on the cold cage floor in silence.

"So, you’re awake..."

Haru turned abruptly to the unknown voice and met the eyes of a dark-colored mouse scowling at her.

"Who are you?!" Haru said, backing away further into the cage.

The dark-colored mouse sighed.

"That’s not important right now, anyway, come. Ratigan wishes to speak with you now that you’re up," he said, opening the cage door.

This only caused Haru to back further away.

The mouse’s eyebrow twitched slightly as he marched his way into the cage, towards Haru.

"Eeek!" Haru squeaked, her brown fur standing on end as she threw her arms in front of her.

The mouse roughly grabbed one of Haru's arms and dragged her out of the cage.

"Ow! Let me go!" Haru yelled.

The dark mouse said nothing in response and continued to drag Haru out of the cage.

Once Haru and the mouse were out of the cage and on the brown dresser, Haru had a quick thought.

'Wait a minute... should I use this opportunity to run? I mean, the only one holding me back is this guy and he doesn’t even look much older than me, let alone too bulky. This could work out! I could make a run for it, then escape through the-'

As if reading Haru's thoughts, the mouse began gripping her arm tighter.

"Just so you know… If you have any wild schemes going on in your head right now about running, know it is futile.."

Haru gave him a shocked questioning look and hesitantly peeked her gaze in the area he was pointedly staring at which was below them, at the bottom of the dresser on the floor.

Right away, Haru knew she couldn't escape.

Below them, there were what seemed like thousands of mice, scattered all over the place, conversing, walking around, or just hanging around as if this place were a public mall or square.

It was like a city of mice!

Haru sighed in defeat, knowing she was not going anywhere as easily as she hoped.

Then, realization struck her.

'This must be why the whole neighborhood is in ruins! The mice must have infested the whole neighborhood and claimed it as their own! It would explain most of the weird happenings that the cab driver said. Nasty things!' thought Haru in disgust.

The dark-colored mouse tugged on Haru, urging her to continue walking.

"Let's go. Ratigan wishes to speak with you..."

Haru gulped.

'Great...'

Haru and the mouse walked through the crowded house of mice and Haru didn't even dare to try to run away, she just kept following the mouse that was leading her.

She felt the eyes of the other mice around them on her, from what seemed like every angle.

Feeling extremely insecure, she let her head hang low and walked a little closer to the dark mouse.

Trying to zone out of the current situation she was in, Haru began to realize why they were all staring at her, as she began to overhear the different conversations around her.

"Is that the human chick?"

"Not human anymore I guess..."

"You know… she's kind of cute..."

"Yeah, besides the fact she was once human."

“Eh, not my type. I’m more into hot babes.”

"I wonder why Ratigan even turned her into a mouse… Surely he would be into hotter options than Miss Plain Jane here."

"Who knows, but we'll find out soon enough."

Haru frowned at the mice's comments, feeling the strong urge to tell some off.

But before she could even open her mouth, the mouse that was leading the way came to a stop, which made Haru slam into his back hard. He didn't flinch when she did, much to Haru’s amazement, he just stared up ahead like a robot.

"We're here," he said simply.

Haru found herself face to face with a wooden door. She gulped, having a good idea who was waiting behind the door.

The dark mouse raised his furry hand to the door and knocked.

"Enter…" said a deep voice behind the door.

Haru got shivers down her spine as the dark mouse opened the door, revealing Ratigan sitting at a desk reading through some book with glasses on. He looked up and smiled as he set the book down and took off his glasses.

"Ah, Clive… Thanks for bringing Haru, you’re dismissed," He waved.

The dark mouse nodded and looked Haru over before leaving without another word.

As soon as Clive left, Ratigan stood up, making Haru flinch.

"So… you really don't remember me do you…?" he said, avoiding Haru's eyes and looking at the book on his desk.

Haru didn't answer.

Ratigan sighed.

“... Well then, let's get to business then shall we?”

He looked over to a bookshelf.

"So… I’m to assume you know of the Cat Eye of Miw… am I correct?" he asked calmly.

Haru paused before nodding slowly, not trusting her voice. This Ratigan guy gave her the creeps and it didn’t help that he was the source of the threats that have Baron and the Cat Kingdom up in arms. There was no doubt this guy was bad news.

"If that's so… then you do know the power it possesses, correct?" he asked with his back still to her.

Haru shook her head.

“N-No…”

Ratigan turned to her and raised an eyebrow.

"Why Haru… I would expect you of all people to know all about the Cat Eye."

"B-But I don't..." Haru said quietly.

Haru was very intimidated by this rat. For one thing, he's huge and towering over her, and now he was currently gaslighting her, telling her things as if he had her figured out or something.

Ratigan smirked.

"Oh? Are you sure? Does this ring a bell?"

Ratigan pulled something out from his dark cloak and held it up so Haru could see.

Haru looked at the turquoise-colored object and realization hit.

'That's the shining stone he had when I turned into a mouse. But what does this have to do with anything?’ thought Haru.

The turquoise stone glittered unnaturally in the light and Haru was a bit overwhelmed by its beauty.

Haru's eyes widened suddenly.

Looking at the stone closely, she could see its details; its shape, its color, and its certain similarities to a picture she always sees in a particular part of her dad’s journal that was always foreign to her.

“Dad, what’s this stone here?”

Isamu looked up from his tinkering on his desk and glanced at his daughter, pushing his glasses down his nose to peer at her.

“What was that honey?”

“This,” Haru said, holding up his journal in view of him, the page open to a particular page that was scribbled on with tons of writing and sketches. “What’s this stone called?”

Taking the journal, Isamu scanned his dark eyes on the pages before letting out a small laugh.

“Oh you’re on this part of the journal. To be honest sweetheart, it’s nothing but gibberish, don’t mind me.”

Haru pouted.

“No it’s not, or else you wouldn’t have written it down in the first place!”

Isamu shot her a grin.

“Clever girl…”

“So what is it daddy!” She said, grabbing her dad’s arm. “I can never understand this part of your book! Please just tell me!” Haru whined, clinging onto her father’s arm and waving it around impatiently.

He laughed at her antics and shook his head.

“Fine, fine, but you’ll have to humor me for a bit.” Isamu then looked over his daughter’s shoulder for a second. “... And not tell your mother about this.” He said with a nervous laugh.

“Sure!” Haru obliviously agreed.

“Well then… Haru… how much would you say you believe in wishing on stars?”

Tilting her head, not expecting this conversation to head in this direction, she frowned.

“You mean like in fairy tales? I'm a big girl daddy, it’s not true,” Haru scolded her father.

“Ha!” Her dad let out. “Sure you are.” He said placing his hand on top of her head to brush her short straight hair. “Not a day over four.”

Haru waved Isamu’s hands away with a glare.

“Stop being mean!” She scolded again.

He snorted.

“I apologize.” He said, closing his eyes and placing a hand over his heart.

Haru wanted to scold him even more but then decided she wanted answers more.

“But what does fairy tales have to do with this rock?”

“You tell me, Haru,” Isamu said cryptically, resting his head on his hand as he gazed down at her. “If you want me to tell you what the stone is, you need to have a more open mind than that.”

“I can have an open mind!” Haru countered. 

Haru closed her eyes and closed her fists and kneeled slightly, grunting and straining. Her father had to hold in a laugh as it looked like she was attempting to awkwardly go to the bathroom right then and there.

After a moment, Haru opened her eyes and relaxed, and stared pointedly at Isamu.

“See, it’s open,” Haru said simply.

Isamu grinned.

“Great! You should understand then!”

Smiling proudly, Haru nodded in confirmation.

“Anyway, I believe that one stone,” he said pointing to the journal. “Could be a shooting star.”

Haru wrinkled her nose.

“But shooting stars don’t look like this, dad. You said so before.”

“True… in a normal situation, a shooting start would normally not be a smooth, colorful stone like this.” Isamu said, pride blooming in him at the knowledge that his daughter had indeed been listening to his work ramblings previously. “But this stone is believed to be a shooting star.”

“... Okay…” Haru said, staring at the sketch. “But why did you say something about wishing?”

“Because it’s believed this stone can grant wishes and allegedly was rumored to have fallen out of the sky.” He said simply.

Haru had to bite her tongue to call lies on his claim, instead, she opted to question.

“How are you sure shooting stars grant wishes anyway?”

Isamu grinned playfully.

“This one time I wished on a star for an ant farm… two months later… ” Isamu paused for dramatic effect. “I got one.” He said almost smugly.

Haru’s eyes lit up.

“Really?”

“Sure did. Was quite the coincidence, cause my parents until that point were very against the idea, I guess they were worried they would eventually end up loose in the house, but low and behold, they got me one. Proof enough, huh?”

Haru had to once again hold herself back from just saying maybe her grandparents simply had a change of heart and it wasn’t the work of the star, but she knew her dad would just withhold telling her stuff if she kept trying to correct him.

“Back before I ever met your mother, I was touring South America with coworkers of mine, there I met a fellow geologist who was a local.” Isamu smiled fondly, his gaze looking far away. “I learned a lot from him… even things that others found hard to believe.”

He then glanced back at Haru.

“He’s the one who told me about the stone, he even showed another stone like it to me!” His eyes lit up in excitement. “He made a wish right in front of me holding this stone! It lit up so bright, I could barely believe my eyes at the time!”

Haru’s mind swirled. A part of her believed her dad was just making fun of her, but he looked so genuinely mesmerized as if he was reliving the event right now in front of her. It caused her to think there may be some grain of truth in his story.

“...Where’s the stone now?”

Isamu’s smile dropped, a frown on his face.

“... Still with him… He only had that one and another at the time. Both he said from different areas of the world he studied,” Isamu said with a sad smile. “He dedicated his research into finding more stones like these after he discovered they were located in places that had particular traits he’s noticed and found a pattern. Unfortunately, though, it was easier said than done. The stones are very hard to come by and it was also difficult to get the information he had already had about the stones before.”

Haru tilted her head as her dad once again had a far-away look on his face.

“But Dad, you forgot my question.” She said gripping at his sleeve to snap him out of it, “What’s the stone called?”

Isamu broke out of his thoughts to glance at his daughter, a soft smile growing on his face.

“That’s the next stone he had believed was still out there and was trying to find, he even believed it to be somewhere in South America. I sketched it from how he told me he believed it looked.”

He sighed sadly.

“I wish he could have found it before he passed, glad he wasn’t alone though. He always did have a knack for being surrounded by wildlife…” Isamu said thoughtfully, before smiling down again at Haru. “But he did say it had a name…”

Haru’s breath caught in her throat as she was brought back to the present day, as her eyes never left the stone that was held before her.

"The Amazonite of the Pássaro..." Haru breathed.

Ratigan smirked down at her.

"So you do know..."

Haru looked up abruptly at Ratigan.

"H-How… did you get this?" Haru asked slowly, in utter disbelief.

"I had to slit a ton of throats, but in the end… it wasn't at all hard to get," Ratigan shrugged.

Haru looked up in horror at Ratigan.

"B-B-But why?"

"Because I want my wishes to come true, love..." Ratigan said simply, flicking his finger on her head, causing her to flinch. “Duh.”

Haru looked away from the rat and to the stone in his hands again, her eyes bulged out.

A part of her when she was little had believed her father’s unbelievable stories and discussions with her. But after his death, the belief she once had about her dad’s claims diminished to just distant childhood stories that her dad had told her to entertain her enough to be more involved in his work and thus himself. It was just vague memories that saddened her before whenever she opened that area of the journal in her later years. Stored away, but not forgotten.

Haru looked up at Ratigan.

But now suddenly her dad’s stories were crashing down on her after all these years and turning more into a harsh reality as the stone from her childhood was now looming in front of her threateningly in awful hands. This situation just got thousands of times worse.

"... W-What do you want?" She asked hesitantly.

"What every other evil genius clichely wants... to take over the world!" Ratigan said proudly with a flourish of the hand. 

Haru backed away from him, eyes wide with horror.

"For the longest time, when I previously tried to take over...” Ratigan continued. “I only wanted to rule the Mouse Empire. But ever since I discovered these stones, I figured… Why stop there? Why not take over the whole world, while I'm at it? What’s to stop me?"

Haru continued to stare at Ratigan, speechless. He continued on.

"You and I both know it's not impossible, after all... I did just turn you into a mouse using the power of the Amazonite, and now… it's a useless ordinary stone."

Ratigan let the turquoise-colored stone fall from his hands and land with a hard thud on the floor.

Haru looked down at it as it landed near her feet. Feeling slightly empty at that action.

Ratigan spoke some more.

"It's amazing how simple it is to use it. Just one wish, and the stone grants it, but sadly, since the stone has only enough power to grant one wish, it's now another ordinary rock. It can't grant any more wishes after that, not for me, and not from anyone else. That's why I want the Cat Eye of Miw. It still possesses the power to grant another wish for me, because it's never been used.” Ratigan sneered. “Those pussy cats have no clue how to use it. When most people look at it and they have no idea of the power it has. What fools..."

Finally, Haru spoke.

"BUT WHY?! Why did you use one of your wishes to turn me into a mouse?!" Haru yelled.

Ratigan smirked.

"Once I have taken over the world, I decided I want you at my side. And that’s why I turned you into a mouse… It would be pretty awkward for me to have a towering human partner, so I turned you into a mouse..."

Haru gaped at Ratigan. Was this really all happening again?!

"B-But you’re not even a mouse! You’re a rat!" Haru tried to argue, in near hysterics.

Ratigan twitched noticeably and unmistakable anger filled Ratigan's eyes which bought Haru out of her state instantly.

"DON'T EVER CALL ME THAT AGAIN-!" Ratigan stopped in mid-sentence, noticing Haru's fear, and quickly changed his demeanor and sighed.

"That's unimportant… Anyway, once I have The Cat Eye of Miw from the Cat Kingdom, you and I will become immortal and we will live on, while I rule this earth, forever."

"No! Lune and Yuki will never give you The Cat Eye of Miw! They won't allow it to fall into evil dirty hands like yours!" Haru shot back.

Ratigan raised an eyebrow at her, but before he could say anything, there was a knock on the door.

Ratigan sighed and picked up the stone he had just dropped a while ago.

"We will finish our conversation later..." he said, reaching to grab Haru's hand.

Haru flinched as Ratigan grabbed her hand and placed the stone in Haru's trembling hand.

"Keep it. After all, it’s useless now, and you probably would want it. It is one of the stones from your father's journal..." He said walking past her and towards the door.

Haru turned in shock at Ratigan, as he opened the door where the dark mouse from earlier now stood.

"Clive, take Haru to get something to eat, it's been a long night for her," said Ratigan.

Clive nodded and gestured for Haru.

Haru obediently walked toward Clive and they both walked away from Ratigan.

Haru was in a state of complete shock.

‘He wants to marry me!!! Oh great! Not another crazy old guy wishing to marry me!!’ Haru would have groaned had the situation not been so dire. 

‘I wish Baron was here…’ thought Haru staring down at her feet as she and Clive walked on.

After that interaction with Ratigan, many of her questions were answered but many new ones only clouded her mind. But one question continued ringing through her mind and it was the one Haru wanted answered the most.

'How does he know about father's journal...?'

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

Cliché 

Baron and Lune paced the throne room, passing each other every now and then. While doing so, their thoughts flooded with the events that had occurred in the Bird Kingdom just hours ago.

"So Ratigan has the Amazonite of The Pássaro now..." said Baron aloud cupping his chin.

"According to José, the Amazonite does have incredible power, but he doesn't know what the power entails ... but it must be very important for Ratigan to kill hundreds of birds in order to get it..." added Lune.

"I think this is all we need to know, Lune,” Baron confirmed with a sigh before he stopped pacing as he gazed sternly at him. “I don't think it's a good idea to hand over the Cat Eye of Miw to Ratigan."

Lune stopped to stare gravely at Baron.

"... I agree… We can't give Ratigan the Cat Eye of Miw... who even knows what he wants with it in the first place? If he is willing to spill blood over this, no matter his intentions with the stone, it can’t be justified." Lune sighed wearily.

"So it's decided then...We are not giving him the Cat Eye of Miw." Baron said in confirmation.

"Guard!" called Lune.

Right away a guard came rushing into the throne room.

"Yes, your majesty?" asked the guard.

"Inform the rest of the guards to be on heavy alert! We do not want Ratigan to attack us like he did the Bird Kingdom… Actually, as a matter of fact, alert our general as well. We must make sure to take every precaution to make sure everyone in this kingdom remains safe." said Lune.

The guard looked startled but bowed.

"Y-Yes your majesty!" he said, turning to leave quickly.

Baron turned to Lune.

"I'll be on my way then... Do call me if you need my assistance again," said Baron. “I’ll even see if I can find others that can help protect this kingdom if needed.”

"Thank you Baron and I will..." said Lune smiling gratefully.

Unbeknownst to the two of them... a large grayish-tan cat, with a purple bow on her head, was spying on them from the door very closely.

"It's getting quite late..." said Dawson looking up at the inky black sky.

Basil and Clive looked up as well.

"I agree it is getting late..." said Clive. “We should probably finish this up for tonight.”

As if on cue, Toby came out from his waiting place and stood next to the three mice, ready to go with his tail wagging.

Basil frowned, the idea of stopping for the day making his stomach turn.

'It's been almost a month since we started our investigation on Ratigan, and we still have yet to find any clue or hint of his whereabouts, let alone his intentions. The only particulars we’ve acquired were when we combed the area around Big Ben a few days ago, and that was hardly anything! The only major surprise that day was when that human girl saved us from getting crushed by that bus.’ Basil’s thoughts rambled before he shook his head to himself. ‘I have to hand it to Ratigan... he sure is making this a difficult case...'

Clive coughed into his fist.

"I must be on my way. Hopefully we will make more progress tomorrow..." he said, turning to leave.

"Ah-! Clive! Might we offer you a ride to the Palace on Toby?" asked Dawson. “We’re quite a far ways out than usual after all.”

Clive stopped suddenly.

"That won't be necessary, thank you. I have some matters I need to attend to before I return to the Palace and I’d prefer to walk there." 

"Oh... okay then..." Dawson said slowly. “Take care then.”

Clive nodded and turned from the two, rounded the street corner, and then disappeared into the shadows.

"Hmmm... mysterious fellow… is he not?" said Dawson his eyes trailing the direction Clive walked off to.

Basil forcefully disrupted his own thoughts as he also peered in the direction Clive disappeared.

"Quite..." Basil replied dismissively, turning away and walking towards Toby.

"Even after all this time with us he isn't much of a talker… and that stern type of attitude he sports hasn’t lightened up the slightest. He is an army mouse and one of the Queen's personal guards, but still... “ Dawson said solemnly before wrinkling his nose. “He says the Queen sends him to join us on our investigations, but to be honest, I don't see what purpose we gain to have Clive around... The Queen knows we can take care of this alone... right?" questioned Dawson.

Sighing in slight annoyance at Dawson’s persistence in continuing the conversation while he was in deep thought, Basil dismissively waved a hand to him.

"I'm sure she knows she can count on us," Basil reasoned. "I’m assuming she thought we could use the extra help and is essentially using Clive to keep herself updated as well," said Basil climbing aboard Toby.

Dawson frowned.

"Right..."

Basil stared down at Dawson from Toby, before softening his eyes. His brainstorm could wait.

"Look Dawson… if this matter is still bothering you, why not ask Clive himself? I’ll admit, I question the usefulness of Clive assisting us as well." Basil said with a snort, holding a hand out for Dawson to grasp. 

"Erm… Well… Clive couldn't have gotten too far... Maybe we can catch up to him and simply ask?" said Dawson, taking Basil's hand and climbing aboard onto Toby's back also.

"Come Toby! Let us go!" Basil said.

Toby howled in reply and headed in the direction Clive went.

Basil, Dawson, and Toby went through the dark, foggy streets as Toby tracked Clive until finally, they saw his figure ahead.

"Ah, there he is," Dawson said. "Clii-!"

Basil quickly slapped a hand over Dawson's mouth.

Dawson pried Basil's hand from his mouth and looked at Basil with a perplexed glance.

"Basil? Whatever was that for-?"

"Something’s not right..." Basil interrupted.

Now Dawson looked even more confused.

"What do you mean?" asked Dawson.

"This isn't the way to the Palace… and this neighborhood… He said he had business to attend to right? So what business would he be doing in this dreadful area?" questioned Basil.

Dawson's eyes widened in realization and looked towards Clive who continued walking, still not aware of them.

"You're right... What is he doing here?" questioned Dawson.

Basil and Dawson viewed Clive silently, till Clive disappeared around the corner.

Basil leaned into Toby's ear.

"Toby... follow him closely..." Basil whispered.

Toby, who seemed to have caught Basil's cautious voice, quietly tailed Clive.

After some time of pursuing Clive, they came to a halt, when they realized Clive’s destination.

Clive had come to a halt at an old green house with long dead grass on the lawn. The two watched as he cautiously looked around him. As he did this Basil, Dawson, and Toby moved further into the shadows.

Clive looked around a little longer before turning back to the green house and making his way into the grass, disappearing out of sight.

Basil and Dawson looked at the area Clive had vanished for a bit longer and then both turned to look at each other.

“Well, that’s not suspicious…” Dawson whispered with a raised brow.

Basil rolled his eyes with a snort.

"Let's investigate..."

Haru hugged her legs to her chest, sitting as far away in her cage as possible from the stone that Ratigan had given her. It's presence just mocking her at this point. 

It's already been two days since she was brought to this place and all Haru could do was worry about her mom.

'She must be so scared...' thought Haru hugging her legs tighter to herself.

Then the thought of her friends came into mind.

Hiromi and some other friends and acquaintances back in Japan have probably been notified of her disappearance by now and are probably worried sick also. 

Guilt suddenly began to eat at her. 

This situation was different from her time in the Cat Kingdom. By the time her issues were resolved back then, she was already home before anyone could notice she left. Time worked differently in The Cat Kingdom after all. 

She frowned. 

But now, she's been gone for days! She didn't even know if she was in some type of Mouse Kingdom of sorts where time possibly wouldn't move normally. Maybe her mother wasn't in a situation to worry?

Haru had a hard time believing that though. After all, she was in her childhood home right now, albeit in a smaller state, but still in the same location. But then again, Baron had once informed her of how a lot of animal kingdom realms differed from the Cat Kingdom. Maybe she "entered" their kingdom or realm the moment she shrunk? Or maybe she was thinking too much about this? She supposed she could muster some answers out of that Clive guy the next time he came with her food. 

'I really do hope time is working a bit differently here and time has barely passed for everyone else in “my world”… otherwise mom will be sick from worry.'

Haru looked out from her cage at her bleak surroundings. 

'But from the way things are going, it looks like I'll be gone for a long time, and even if time behaved differently here, there will bound to be a time when mom would notice,' thought Haru helplessly.

Haru never really liked to depend on others. She liked to shoulder through things without being a bother to anyone if she could. Even coming to know her friends at the Cat Bureau, where she learned it was okay to ask for help and depend on others, she still had trouble doing so. But at a time like this, Haru knew she needed more than herself to get out of this situation. As cliché and corny as it may be, she really needed a miraculous hero to come out of nowhere and save her from this nightmare. 

But her hero was miles away and probably had no clue that she was in peril. So what hope did she have of escaping all this without the one person she knew she could rely on no matter what? The one she desperately wanted to see the most right now. 

"Baron..." Haru whispered softly as she hugged herself tighter.

Just below the dresser Haru’s cage was placed on, Ratigan and Clive walked just below. As they walked, the crowds of bustling mice around them hurriedly parted and made way as Ratigan and Clive walked through. 

"We had just gotten word from our source, they will not be handing over the Cat Eye of Miw..." Clive stated.

Ratigan glared.

"Is that so...?"

Clive didn't respond, he knew Ratigan got the message loud and clear. 

Ratigan was silent for a moment before he smirked slowly. 

"No matter… they will change their minds…" Ratigan chuckled to himself. "I'll make sure of it..."

Clive nodded.

“I'll give word to go forward with the plan then," said Clive walking away.

Basil and Dawson looked with complete shock through a hole in the wall at the villain they had been searching for this whole entire month.

"B-B-Basil... Clive is working for…" Dawson said, unable to finish his sentence.

"Yes… he's working for that fiend." Basil glared, finding himself not too surprised or even too angered. 'How cliché…' 

Basil looked away from the scene.

“Here I was hoping for something different…” Basil murmured aloud.

Dawson turned towards Basil.

“What was that, Basil?”

Not answering his partner, the glare from Basil's face slowly morphed into a beaming grin.

"Dawson…" Basil breathed before chuckling under his breath. "... My dear man… We've found it! We've found Ratigan's lair!" Basil said, unable to hold back a victorious laugh, fisting his hand.

"He's mine."

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Felicia's Purpose

Felicia looked both ways down the golden hallway cautiously, a pouch held tightly at her side.

A few palace maids walked passed Felicia, but she paid them no mind as they stared at her in confusion. Then one of the maids decided to approach her.

“Hey, Felicia? What are you doing? Aren't you gonna have lunch like everyone else?” she asked.

“No, I’m on watch of the Prince and Princess right now... I'll have to have lunch later,” Felicia replied cooly.

The maid frowned.

“Okay then. Catch you later,” the maid said with a wave before rejoining the others down the hall.

Felicia watched the maids disappear around the corner and waited for a minute before she stepped away from the wall she was leaning against and quickly made her way to the royal nursery.

She quietly entered and looked ahead as saw two kitten cradles rocking slowly. The gentle warm breeze from the large open window was the source and no one had been there in a while... like it should. She was one of their caretakers after all. It was her turn to watch them.

She walked over and peered into the two cradles.

As she expected, she saw King Lune's and Queen Yuki's two kittens looking up at her with curious eyes.

The grayish violet kitten, Lavender, looked up at Felicia with her sky blue eyes and mewed softy. Probably expecting to be fed by now.

Lavender's snow-white brother, Yue, also looked up at Felicia with his mismatched eyes, and lit up and began to squirm around, probably expecting the same thing.

Felicia couldn’t help but laugh to herself and shake her head slowly.

‘What oblivious creatures, they’re so dumb.’

Felicia pulled out a brown burlap sack from her pouch and unfolded it.

“Your parents are stubborn fools...” she told the two kittens.

“They have no idea what they're getting themselves into by denying Ratigan's demands...” she said opening the sack wide and picking up Yue from his cradle.

“They'll just have to pay for the consequences...” she finished, placing Yue inside the sack.

“And they'll be sorry...” she said, grabbing Lavender also and placing her inside.

Once she finished, she looked around cautiously and looked at the large open window.

‘They should be waiting for me by the border by the time I make it there…’ she thought to herself.

It was lucky that Ratigan had so many connections, that it was easy to get her out of the Kingdom safely without being noticed. The same connections that got her in the King and Queen’s good graces years ago and to be later placed in such a trusted position in the palace… and eventually with their kittens.

She scoffed.

‘Their mistake.’

She pulled out a rolled piece of paper from her pouch and placed it in Yue's cradle.

Then she swung the sack to rest behind her back and jumped out the window and disappeared without a trace.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

Entering the Lair

Baron stared at the stacks of books in front of him, fighting his frustration.

Even if Lune had come to the conclusion of not giving Ratigan the Cat Eye of Miw, Baron still found it necessary to do some research about the mysterious stones. What power did they possess exactly? Why was Ratigan so determined to get it? It could mean everything.

But no matter how many books Baron opened or borrowed from The Cat’s Library, he still could not find anything that had the slightest connection with The Cat Eye of Miw nor the Amazonite of The Pássaro.

Baron sighed and sat down wearily on his red satin jacquard red chair.

He trailed his eyes over to the table laden with books. He began to focus his attention on a single book he had placed on the cabinet a while ago so it wouldn’t be lost among the others.

Haru’s journal.

'Haru...' Baron thought. ‘How long have you been gone?’

While it hasn’t been too long since she left, it certainly felt longer with how much of a fixture she’s been in the bureau since her return. A selfish part of Baron was almost thankful for this Ratigan nonsense, otherwise, he’d probably find himself bored without all four of the Bureau’s members around, a number he’s found that he’s grown attached to.

Baron stood up from his chair and went over to retrieve the journal. He looked at the blank cover with a frown.

'It's been a week already and Haru is two days late coming home.'

"Odd..." Baron said aloud, running his hand over the hardcover of the journal that made its format similar to a regular book.

‘I suppose they probably wished to stay longer. A longer vacation never hurts.’ He thought idly. ‘I just hope nothing's wrong…’

Baron looked thoughtful.

‘Funny enough, I see Haru carry this around often, yet I have no idea exactly what it’s about.’

Baron sat at his chair holding the journal, continuing to examine it.

"Hmm..." Baron hummed in his throat. ‘I hope she wouldn’t mind my curiosity,’ he thought silently praying that looking through wouldn’t breach any of Haru’s privacy.

He opened the book for the first time, and sighed in relief, noting the words in the journal weren’t Haru’s but were instead written like a personal encyclopedia.

 Baron smiled.

“Geology… how interesting.”

In his long years, Baron often poured limitless hours into reading myriads of books to pass the time. Knowledge was important to him after all, why not use his unlimited time to gain more? He’d often come across books that covered geology and while he wouldn’t say he was an expert in the study, he knew a fair amount to recognize a great deal on the first page of this journal.

Baron smiled ruefully. 

'It also helps that I've refreshed myself of this knowledge these past days due to the circumstances…' 

The first page of the journal showed various sketches of rocks with small notations around the edge of each sketch.

'Never knew Haru had an interest in geology…’ Baron thought, flipping through some pages. ‘Is this what she’s thinking to pursue?’

Baron has been worried for Haru for some time.

Haru had expressed the pressure that her mother, peers, and society forced upon her to pursue further schooling with the goal of finding a career of sorts. A “purpose” to life that she had once stated almost bitterly at one point. It became obvious to Baron that Haru had no intention of doing so anytime soon and yet felt obliged to. So she would halfheartedly discuss with him, Toto, and Muta about options she could possibly take in career paths, imploring for opinions obviously. 

Baron felt bad whenever she did though. Considering the fact he truly couldn’t really relate to Haru’s woes to offer much advice, she was a human after all, and an entirely foreign lifestyle to himself, Toto, or Muta. 

She couldn’t just spend her days here as a member with the Bureau assisting others, solving cases, or just simply keeping company with them. It wouldn’t be socially acceptable by human standards. She needed to ‘get in line with the others’, something else she bitterly stated herself.

Baron’s brow furrowed, something in his chest lurching, his thoughts returning to the image of Seiji and Shizuku and other humans he’d known in the past. Baron shook his head.

“No.” He said aloud, flipping through the pages of the journal insistently this time, doing his best to push away his dark thoughts.

Baron didn't get to dwell much longer though, because when he turned another page, his eyes widened in astonishment as he studied the pages, his green eyes moving, rapidly scanning and reading everything in disbelief.

"Wait… This… This is..." Baron breathed.

"Baron!" cried a frantic voice outside the Bureau.

Baron's head shot up, his eyes uncharacteristically widened at what he viewed on the pages in astonishment, just as someone burst into the Bureau.

"Baron!" Lune cried out, panic in his eyes.

Baron reluctantly got up from his seat but still held the journal in an iron grip, and slowly faced the frantic king, gazing at him with rapt attention, dread in the air.

Lune sucked in a couple more breaths, having clearly raced to come here, before stepping up to Baron and opening a rolled-up note in front of him.

"R-Ratigan! He-He- took Yue and Lavender!,” Lune said his eyes full of desperation. “He’s demanding the Cat Eye of Miw, for their safe return!" Lune spoke barely keeping in his panicked tone.

Baron looked at the fearful father and peered down at the journal in his hands.

"Lune... I hate to say this, but... we must think thoroughly about giving the Cat Eye to Ratigan..." Baron said.

Lune's eyes widen with shock and anger.

"What?! Why would I need to hesitate?! These are my kits we're talking about?!"

Baron gently raised a hand in an attempt to settle Lune.

"I know… I know… but we can't just hand over a powerful stone to a dreadful villain like that... who could do worse than just harm Lavender and Yue..." Baron said.

"But what can be possibly worse than-?!" Lune tried to ask.

"He could have absolute power and harm everyone else ..." Baron said gravely.

Lune's shock and anger slowly faded but still blazed within him.

"W-What?" he choked.

Baron held up Haru's journal for Lune to see.

"According to this journal... you can make a single wish with the Cat Eye of Miw, for anything you want." Baron said.

Unmistakable terror showed on King Lune's face.

"Then..." Lune said.

"Then-" Baron finished for Lune, "Then Ratigan could do anything he wanted with the stone. Even do something as ridiculous as say, take over the world if he wanted to..." Baron replied with a stern and serious look on his face.

Haru glared at the dark-furred mouse in front of her as he led her to Ratigan's study.

"I don’t know why you even work for that monster…" Haru silently murmured, still glaring at him from behind.

Clive was silent for a moment and then spoke.

"I owe him..." he said simply.

She raised an eyebrow, not expecting him to hear or bother to answer her.

"Oh yeah, you owe him what?" Haru asked harshly.

She knew it was pretty foolish, to be running her mouth like this, but she couldn’t help it at this point. She found herself to be more daring and snarky the longer she had been held captive by these jerks. She could only put up with so much.

Clive, however, who was clearly unbothered by Haru’s behavior, kept quiet for a while, and then he finally spoke.

"... My life."

Haru’s walk came to a sudden halt, her scowl now vanished.

"I was once homeless when I was very young after my parents left. I was not competent to take care of myself at that age, so I slowly began to wither. Ratigan randomly came upon me, took me in, and told me I was to work for him and do his dirty work if I wanted shelter and food. I agreed since I knew I would not stand a chance living on my own in the streets. So, ever since, I've been working for him," Clive stated impassively.

Feeling a pang of pity in her heart, Haru looked down as she rung her furry hands together, trying to figure out what to say next.

"O-oh, okay then… Wow… So… um… then essentially... he practically raised you?" 

"Yes, in a way… I suppose he just wanted someone small and naive enough to control. Someone vulnerable, who had nothing to lose to work under him,” Clive ever so slightly shrugged. “So yes. That's why I work for that 'monster' as you say; I am indebted to him.”

Haru couldn’t find it in herself to make any more snarky retorts to Clive at that point. How could she fault him for this? This lifestyle is probably all he knew. 

“... That’s why... I feel ... I'm indebted to you also..." Clive suddenly mumbled, Haru barely even caught it. 

"Eh?" Haru’s head shot up to study Clive, who still had his back to her.

"You saved me also... remember?" Clive asked slowly.

Haru froze, wondering what Clive was even talking about until her eyes widened.

"You mean… YOU'RE one of the mice I saved from being flattened by that bus!?" she cried in realization pointing to him.

"Yes," He said turning to face her.

She stared dumbly into his dark eyes and slowly recognized him as one of the mice she saved. The one she told not to bite her after he squirmed in her hand. His behavior before made it hard to believe he was the same mouse and yet…

"I'll repay you somehow... soon, for saving me," Clive said turning away from her again.

Haru lit up.

"Then why not repay me now?!” She asked running up to walk to his side. “Help me escape this place!" She said, hope in her voice.

Clive shook his head firmly.

"I will not do that..." Clive replied.

"Why not?! Didn't you just say you would repay me? I would be very ‘repaid’ if you helped me escape," Haru said desperately.

"You forget, I am also in debt to Ratigan and I will not disobey his words. However, I will repay you some other way, without defying Ratigan... one of these days," he said flatly.

'I don't think you can ever repay me if you let me marry Ratigan,' Haru thought bitterly to herself in frustration, her grudge growing back again.

“Besides, it would do you better to be on the side of Ratigan instead of those against him. Any who do so won’t fare well in the end...”

Haru didn’t want to argue anymore at this point. This mouse minion was obviously a lost cause for help, so why bother?

Once they made it to Ratigan's study, Clive turned to Haru.

"I'll be leaving now. Just head inside," he said.

"H-Hey!" Haru tried to say.

But Clive just simply ignored her and walked off.

Haru sighed out of annoyance and opened Ratigan's door.

Basil chuckled darkly as he and Dawson stood next to the green house.

"We have finally located that fiend's lair, Dawson!" Basil said with a smirk on his face, rubbing his hands together happily. “What luck!”

Dawson rolled his eyes at Basil's eagerness.

"Alright, alright... hold your horses. It's not like we are raiding the place, we're simply spying for now," Dawson reminded. 

Basil nodded dismissively.

"Yes. Yes. Fine. Fine. Then let us go!"

Dawson nodded, suddenly afraid this was going to go in an entirely different direction regardless.

The both of them proceeded to put on their dark trench coats and stealthily crept into the shadows, towards the opening of the house.

"So tell me, my dear, what connection do you have with the Cat Kingdom, exactly?" Ratigan asked.

Haru sat on one of his chairs, silent.

She honestly knew this was coming. It occurred to her that during her “stay” here, she possibly confided too much info about herself. But by the time she realized this, it was too late. He hadn’t mentioned anything about it though. Maybe she didn’t reveal anything that mattered to him, she kept trying to tell herself the days since. But she knew that wasn’t the case. 

She let it slip out on day one that she possibly had a personal connection to The Cat King in order for her to know some of the things she blabbed. There is no way Ratigan could ignore that. He was currently threatening Lune and his kingdom after all. 

Should she play dumb? Should she refuse to say anything more? … Maybe she should be truthful? Because honestly, what could she possibly offer to Ratigan that would have him gain any more leverage from the Cat Kingdom? She was just oblivious to what was happening as anyone else. Ratigan would probably have more success kidnapping some random cat on the street and questioning them for valuable information rather than her.

But was it truly safe to tell him that she does have a connection to the Cat Kingdom? About her whole fiasco with them? Did it matter if he knew?

Realizing that Ratigan was still waiting on her answer, surprisingly patiently, she made up her mind.

"... I just happen to know a few cats that live there…"

Ratigan raised an eyebrow.

"Is that so? Because last I checked, there are hardly any humans that know of the Animal Kingdoms in the first place, unless they were directly involved with one somehow…” Ratigan slowly approached Haru and placed a single finger under her chin that forced her to look up at him. “So tell me Haru... how do you know about the Cat Kingdom, hmmm…?"

Haru struggled not to show visible worry in her expression, especially with his finger under her chin, she hoped she wasn’t trembling.

'What do I do? I can't tell him the truth. I might end up causing trouble somehow if I tell him I know Lune and Yuki, the literal royal family of the Cat Kingdom personally! He might end up using this to his advantage somehow. What should I tell him?!' Haru panicked in her mind.

"I'm waiting, Haru..."

Basil and Dawson watched all the mice turn in for the night and head into their designated areas of this human dwelling.

"Wow... everyone's leaving. We might be able to walk in the open at this rate." Dawson commented.

"Perhaps, but we can't be too careless..." Basil said scanning the area, noting some mice still lingering.

Noting the perfect moment, Basil then looked in both directions and waved his hand for Dawson to quickly follow him.

Dawson nodded and he and Basil sneaked over to another side of the wall.

"See anything unusual yet, Basil?" Dawson asked.

"No...but-" Basil tried to say.

Suddenly Basil's eyes caught sight of a familiar face walking passed them, unknowingly.

"Clive..." Basil whispered. "Dawson let’s follow him..."

"I-I-..." Haru couldn’t help but stutter.

Ratigan started to frown.

"You’re trying my patience, my dear..."

Haru gulped and closed her eyes, sucking in a breath. She mustered up some courage before meeting his eyes with a glare.

"No…” she said firmly. “Why do I need to tell you anything? I’m not saying anything."Haru stated firmly.

Ratigan's frown was replaced with a smirk.

"Is that so, love?" he purred.

“T-That’s right!” Haru said leaping up from her seat and smacking his hand away from her chin as she stood in front of him. “Why should I tell you anything?!”

“You kidnapped me and turned me into another species without my consent! You keep me in a dingy cage all day, forcing me to listen to all your lackeys rave and sing about how great you are as background noise, while at first I’ll admit was entertaining and funny, but now it’s just plain annoying!” Haru realized she was just ranting at this point but she didn’t care, he was still listening. “After the first five times in one day, I was over it! It’s been stuck in my head 24/7 thanks a lot! Meanwhile, while I'm subjected to all of this, my loved ones are probably worried sick about me, I’m worried sick about me and everyone else! Why do I owe you answers? Why would I possibly give you more than you’ve already taken and to do what? More harm? Yeah, no. Not telling anything to someone tricky and wicked with that grim plot simmering in that criminal brain of yours.”

Haru paused before closing her eyes in frustration, cringing, realizing that damn song was at it again. She mustered the courage to look at him again.

She watched in embarrassment as he threw his head back and began laughing, loudly.

Haru watched him wearily, still not used to his ever-changing moods. This could go any direction. She held her breath as she noticed his laugh dissipate.

"... You still have that fire in you, Haru, I'm glad..." Ratigan said moving to tap his clawed finger on her forehead.

Haru stared at him quizzically and then frowned.

"You know what… if anything you owe me answers.” Haru glared swiping his hand away again. “Tell me Ratigan... the way you always talk, you talk as if you’re an old friend… it’s weird…”

Haru smirked cockily.

“Tell you what, you tell me how you know me and I'll tell you what connection I have with the Cat Kingdom." The sly smirk on Haru’s face fixed as she crossed her arms.

Ratigan's smirk widened.

"Is that what you want?" he asked.

"Yes."

Ratigan studied Haru for a long moment, making Haru’s confidence begin to waiver for a second, but nearly visibly startled at his reply.

"Very well then....” 

Haru struggled to keep her cocky grin on her face to mask her surprise at how easy that surprisingly was.

“You see Haru, you-”

There was a firm knock on the door.

Ratigan growled.

"Who is it?!"

"It’s Clive, sir," said Clive opening the door.

"Well...? What do you want?!" Ratigan snapped at him.

"It's not what I want; it's what needs to be done..." Clive stated calmly.

Ratigan gave Clive his full attention.

"There is dissent among the ranks outside the house in regard to your plans. There is hesitance…" Clive said.

A dark glint appeared in Ratigan’s eyes as he growled out his next command.

"Clive, take Haru back to her dwelling… I'll deal with them..."

Ratigan then left the room leaving Haru and Clive alone.

"Dwelling... Ha! More like prison cell..." Haru muttered under her breath, not sure if Clive heard or not.

"Let’s go," Clive said grabbing her arm harshly.

"Hey! Don't be so rough!"

"O-Oh, my goodness… Look! Basil! There's Ratigan!" Dawson said pointing to the big figure walking to the lair's exit. “It’s really him…”

"Yes,” Basil said darkly. “... and there's Clive too."

"And he's got a girl..." Dawson said pulling out his spectacles from his coat pocket to get a closer look from their distance. 

"Ow! Take it easy!" Dawson heard the female mouse yelp.

"Come, let’s follow Ratigan." Basil said ready to run after him but was stopped by Dawson's hand clutching his coat.

"But, what about the girl?"

Basil looked down at Clive and the female and then looked back to Dawson.

"...What about her?"

Dawson glared at Basil.

"We should help her, she looks as if she isn't working for Ratigan from the way Clive is dragging her to that cage," Dawson said pointing to the direction Clive was walking. “Besides, we may even get more information about all of this just from saving her.”

Basil studied the thrashing girl and sighed.

"Alright... but remember if anything bad occurs from this, this was your idea," Basil said, pointing to Dawson.

Dawson groaned.

"Really, Clive, would you quit holding on so tightly?!" Haru hissed in Clive’s ear.

Clive didn't respond, as usual, and continued walking to the cage.

Haru groaned, knowing words weren't going to get her anywhere with this guy. She gave up for now.

Once Clive and Haru made it in front of the cage, he opened the cage door for her to go in. 

"I'm sorry to say this Clive, but we won't be needing your assistance any longer," a voice suddenly said out of nowhere.

Before Clive and Haru could react, Clive's eyes widen, and he fell to the ground, knocked out cold.

Speechless, Haru just stared down at him with her mouth agape, wondering what the heck just happened.

"Come, Ms!" said another voice.

Haru suddenly felt a furry hand grab her hand.

She turned abruptly to a rotund tan mouse, about a head shorter than her, who wore a black trench coat.

"Quickly! We must hurry, and get you out of here!" he said tugging on her hand for her to follow urgently.

"What- what?!" Haru said hardly believing what was going on, fighting for her hand back, unsure.

"We haven't a moment to lose." said the voice from earlier.

From behind where Clive once stood, a taller tan-colored mouse came out of the shadows, wearing an identical black coat to fit.

"Let's take the young lady and go before this traitor comes to," he said gesturing to the knocked-out Clive.

"Yes, but where are we going, and who are you?" Haru couldn’t help but ask despite the situation. She wasn’t about to be kidnapped again!

The two mice looked at each other and back at her distrustful and alarmed stare.

"I'm Dawson." said the small one.

"I'm Basil." said the taller one.

"Please come with us, my dear. I’m afraid you’re just gonna have to trust us when we say we’re the good guys..." said Dawson, his eyebrows furrowed in distress. “We don’t have much time.”

Haru stared at the two. Haru had every reason not to believe them but also had every reason to believe them also. It was odd. She felt that she could trust them, even though mice and rats weren't exactly her favorite animal in the world right now. It seemed like they weren’t on Ratigan’s side at least…

‘Ugh... I hope I don't regret this…’ Haru groaned to herself.

"Okay, I'll come with you..." Haru nodded.

Clive opened his eyes and a small groan erupted from his mouth.

He sat up, finding himself on the dresser, next to the silver cage that they kept Haru in, with its door wide open and her gone.

'What had happened?' Clive thought puzzled.

All of a sudden, a voice began ringing in Clive’s head.

"I'm sorry to say this Clive, but we won't be needing your assistance any longer."

Clive frowned.

"He knows..." 

"Clive!" went a voice from a distance.

Clive turned to see an angry Ratigan, coming towards him.

"Where's Haru?" he hissed.

Clive thought for a moment about the voice that was still ringing in his head and replied.

"I believe she is with your foe, Basil of Baker Street." Clive coolly replied getting up to brush himself off.

"Curses!" Ratigan said hitting the silver cage in anger, which caused it to rattle loudly in protest.

Clive watched as the giant rat tried to contain his temper as much as he could.

After some time Ratigan closed his eyes and began to untense himself with a sigh of relief.

"... It can't be helped... perhaps this is for the best," he said leaning on the cage.

Clive, frowned.

"What do you mean, Doctor?"

"Haru was getting much too depressed and bitter in this dark and old place, so I guess some time out will do her some good. And maybe perhaps... she will give away my plans to Basil about the three stones."

"... Is that a good thing?" questioned Clive blandly.

"Yes, it is indeed. Haru will tell Basil my intentions and Basil will do everything in his power to stop me, even try to collect the last stone himself , in an attempt to get it out of my hands."

Clive raised an eyebrow as Ratigan continued to monologue.

"So once he does, I will take the stone from him, and get Haru back at the same time. So basically the stone and Haru will be served to me on a silver platter by the end of all of this."

"Might I ask... which stone you are talking about?"

"Why Clive, I'm talking about the one that has been missing for decades, the last one that is known besides the Cat Eye of the Miw and the Amazonite of the Pássaro," Ratigan said.

Clive looked at Ratigan, urging him to continue.

Ratigan smirked.

"I'm talking about The Opal of The Hund , the one that will make me ruler of the entire world!"

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

It's a Small World After all

A soft moan erupted out of Haru's mouth as she began to open her eyes slowly. As her vision began to clear, it started to become apparent to her that she was lying in a warm and soft bed.

Haru gasped and bolted upright in the bed, clutching the quilt blanket covering her tightly.

She studied the small room she was in. The walls were covered in a soft pink wallpaper. There were a few deep red velvet upholstered chairs in front of the bed she lay on. An armoire with a mirror stood to the left side of the wall. On the right side of the room stood a dark-varnished dresser in which a vase containing jasmine had been placed. At her side was a nightstand that held a small lamp, a bowl, and a pitcher of water along with a clean white washcloth. The room gave off a smell of aging cedar from the wooden furniture, while also emitting a pleasant scent of jasmine. 

If Haru didn't know any better, she'd think she was inside Baron's Bureau, in one of Baron's guest rooms. The room reminded Haru of an old Victorian-style bedroom, which was probably why she thought of Baron automatically. But while the aesthetic Baron had was charming on its own merit, this look looked more oddly enough… genuine? … More lived in? 

Reality came crashing down on her. 

'Wait a minute...' thought Haru rubbing her brown rounded ears. "What am I doing here?" Haru said aloud. Wasn’t she supposed to be in an uncomfortable cage right now?

Suddenly there was a knock on the wooden door causing Haru to jump. But before she could react she heard a feminine voice from behind it.

"Are you awake, dear? May I come in?" asked the voice from behind the door.

A little hesitantly, Haru replied.

"Er, yes, you can come in…?"

Slowly the door opened to reveal a pleasantly plump tan mouse, grandmotherly-like, slightly buck-toothed, and bespectacled. She wore a light blue cap and a darker blue dress with a white apron. She gave off a very warm presence that caused Haru to slightly relax.

She smiled gently at Haru.

"Are you alright, dear? You gave us quite a scare last night, fainting like that."

Haru's eyes widen, and instantly she remembered why she was there, she had been rescued!

After trusting the two mice that knocked out Clive, Haru and the two made a run for it. Once they were outside the house, they ran and ran. Haru could only think adrenaline had powered her through the entire ordeal for her to have run that long. She remembered that she tried to ask more questions, but the one mouse called Dawson (if she remembers correctly) told her that her questions will be answered later. Once they eventually came to a stop, Haru remembered feeling so weak and lightheaded by then. As she began to realize she was going to black out, she saw a large looming figure towering over her and heard some faint barking. Unable to stop herself, she ended up landing in the other mouse's arms, Basil was it?

"Dear?" said the blue-garbed mouse.

Haru roused herself from her train of thought and focused her attention on the mouse in front of her.

"Oh, sorry, I’m just trying to recall things," Haru said. “This all seems unreal to me right now.”

The mouse smiled.

"I imagine so, seeing what you’ve probably gone through with that dreadful Ratigan.” The mouse said with a sigh “Well since you’re up, are you hungry?" 

Haru’s stomach growled in reply and Haru nodded blushing in embarrassment.

The mouse brightened happily.

"Let me fetch you a pot of tea and some of my fresh cheese crumpets then," she said heading for the door but stopping halfway.

"Oh! Pardon my manners! I forgot to introduce myself. I'm Mrs. Judson and you’re welcome to come downstairs whenever you’re ready, to where Mr. Basil and Mr. Dawson are, they are most eager to ask questions of you."

"T-Thank you... I'm Haru by the way..." Haru replied.

Mrs. Judson nodded and smiled.

"If there is anything else you want, please don't hesitate to ask me." Mrs. Judson said bidding Haru farewell and closing the door behind her.

Haru pulled the bed covers off and got out of bed.

She turned to the armoire with the mirror and looked at her reflection. She sighed, confirming to herself she was still in the form of a mouse.

She turned away from her reflection and searched the floor for her boots.

Basil glared up at the stairs leading to the room the mysterious brown mouse was occupying.

Dawson sat on a chair and anxiously twiddled his fingers. 

"Just what purpose is this girl to Ratigan?" Basil asked aloud.

Dawson shrugged.

"Perhaps he blackmailed her into doing something for him, like how he did so with Mr. Flaversham to make that impostor robot queen for him," Dawson considered.

"Perhaps..." Basil said turning his attention to Dawson instead of the stairs.

"But what could that girl possibly do that interests Ratigan?" Basil said pulling out his pipe and putting it in his mouth and puffing, glaring downward. “And what does it have to do with Ratigan’s current plans?”

The young woman gave Basil strange vibes. In the brief time he’s gotten to study her last night before she passed out, Basil could only pinpoint a few things about her.

She was foreign. Her strong accent and dialect, which he surmised was South East Asian, Japanese perhaps, had specifically given her away immediately, despite her fluent English. Her mannerisms also confirmed that she didn’t live here. Did Ratigan kidnap her from her own land and bring her here? No. That jacket she wore was from an English brand that he’s seen in major tourist areas in London recently… but it was a human brand…  His kind had taken to human fashion for millennia, perhaps she got a copy in a mice clothing shop? Was she a tourist then? But what would Ratigan want with a random tourist?

Basil furrowed his nose.

But the main thing that concerned him about her, was her strange scent. It was a strange scent that he was not used to, however, smelled strangely familiar. Was it possible that she-.

Basil and Dawson's ears twitched at the sound of someone coming down the stairs. They turned to see Haru slowly coming down, looking at the two of them with a shy and unsure smile. 

Dawson immediately stood up from his seat and smiled a welcoming smile at Haru.

"Ah, Miss! We're glad you’re up. Come, come, please have a seat." Dawson said urging Haru to a seat on a nearby couch.

Haru nodded slowly and walked over to the seat offered to her.

Once she was seated, Dawson continued to smile at her as he confirmed their names for her, while Basil kept his appraising frown on his face.

"So, before we get into details of your situation, how about we know your name? Would you like to tell us?" asked Dawson politely.

"Oh, Haru... It's Haru." Haru said offering a wobbly smile.

"Haru, huh? Isn't that Japanese?" Dawson asked.

Before Haru could reply, Basil, who had his mouth shut since Haru came down, cut in.

"Indeed it is… You’re not from here, aren't you, Ms. Haru?" Basil asked causing Haru to flinch at the almost matter-of-fact tone of this mouse. 

"Ye-yes... I came here for vacation with my mom, but..." Haru stopped speaking, not knowing how to begin to explain the fact she was a human and not a mouse to these two. She had no idea whether these two would believe it like she knew Baron, Toto, and Muta would. Was this something they could believe? Could she even tell her tale if she excluded the fact she was human?

"Yes...?" Dawson urged gently.

Haru remain silent, till an idea struck her.

"Hey... do you two believe that something can turn into something else somehow?" Haru vaguely asked.

Dawson and Basil's eyebrows went up.

"...What do you mean by that?" Basil asked slowly, his hand twitching in anticipation.

Haru sucked in a breath. Looks like she’ll just have to outright say it.

"If you want to know my connection with Ratigan... then you have to bear with me and keep an open mind about my situation… Since I’m not sure if this scenario is common or not for you guys…" Haru said.

Basil and Dawson exchanged glances and then nodded to each other.

"We will... just tell us everything you know..." Dawson said.

Haru nodded.

Just then, Mrs. Judson came into the room and gave the three of them tea.

"The crumpets are almost ready." Mrs. Judson said before leaving the room again.

Haru sighed and sipped her tea, preparing herself for what she’d say.

"Well... the thing is, I’m actually a human, not a mouse."

Haru watched as Dawson’s eyes went from startled to confused and then a look that Haru could only guess was doubt. Basil’s reaction was a bit more interesting, however. He didn’t look too surprised, more intrigued, was that a small smile she detected on his face?

The both of them remained silent, so Haru took that as a cue to continue.

“I was here on vacation with my mom, who was coming for a quilting convention. While she went to that, I just went sightseeing and revisited places, since I used to live here as a kid. The house you actually happened to rescue me from was my old childhood home believe it or not.”

This earned a surprised look from Basil before his eyes lowered in thought.

“And it just so happens to be Ratigan’s new lair…”

Haru cringed.

“Yeah, about that, when I came to visit it, I had no idea it was and as a result, he turned me into a mouse. I’ve been stuck under his thumb since until you two came along.” Haru laughed nervously. "And that’s a brief explanation of how I got in this situation..." 

“... You said Ratgian was the one that turned you into a mouse, do you know how so?” Basil inquired.

“He used this magical stone called The Amazonite of the Pássaro,” Haru cringed again, wondering if they thought her crazy by now. “He used it to wish me into turning into a mouse, for whatever reason.”

“For whatever reason?” Basil questioned. “So that means you have no idea why he did so?”

“Errm, not really? All I know is he wants to find and get more stones like the Amazonite to rule the world…” Haru trailed realizing how silly she sounded.

Basil rolled his eyes.

“Of course he does…”

Haru couldn’t tell if he said that in mocking disbelief or that he truly believed it that it was almost comically typical of Ratigan.

“... Right now, he wants one stone called the Cat Eye of Miw, he’s currently threatening the Cat Kingdom for it, who he believes has it.”

Haru paused.

“... I have connections with the King and Queen of the Cat Kingdom, so it’s possible that’s the reason he took me?” Haru scratched the back of her head. “He also said once he gets what he wants, he wants me to rule beside him.”

Basil’s eyes widen at that.

“ You ?” He said in a tone that almost offended Haru before Basil grinned to himself. “... Wasn’t aware he was into women…”

Haru blushed, caught off guard by that.

“S-S-So…”

Haru turned her gaze to Dawson, who was silent through this whole discussion until now, seeing his wide-eyed expression as he stared back at her in shock. Her story obviously rattled him more than his companion.

"... S-S-So y-you say you are h-human?" Dawson said, unbelievingly.

Haru nodded slowly.

"A-a-and Ratigan... t-t-t-turned you into a mouse using a magical stone... j-j-j-just so you can be his wife?” Dawson continued stuttering horribly.

"Yes…” Haru confirmed staring at his expression.”... you don't believe me... do you...?" 

Dawson looked to Basil, who was now back to staring intently at Haru.

"Ms. Haru... even if we don't believe you, we will help you out of this, but is there... perhaps... some proof... that you’re indeed human?" asked Dawson apologetically.

"Umm...I ... um..." Haru said trying to think of something.

"She is human... and I believe her..." Basil calmly stated.

Haru and Dawson turned to Basil.

"How do you know?" Haru asked in surprise.

"Your scent... it is not of a mouse... I'm surprised you didn't already catch it, Dawson..." Basil said.

"Huh? Oh... I... " Dawson hesitantly sniffed the air and his eyes widen. "You’re right..." he said with astonishment.

"But what I can't seem to figure out is why your scent is familiar... like I've smelt it before..." Basil said narrowing his eyes.

"But... I've never met you before-" Haru's eyes widen. She looked at Basil and Dawson more closely than she has before.

'They oddly enough do seem familiar... but how... I can't have met them in Japan... the only time I could have met them was during this week-."

Suddenly it hit Haru.

"I saved you!" Haru said with realization pointing to the two mice.

"Come again...?" Dawson asked clearly puzzled.

"You two are the same mice I saved along with Clive, from getting flattened by that bus!!!" Haru said.

The two mice's eyes widened.

"You’re THAT human?!" Dawson exclaimed.

Basil snapped his finger.

"Ah, so that's why you smell so familiar..." Basil said his far-fetched hypothesis that he concluded in his head, validated. 

Haru's eyes remain wide.

"Small world..." said Haru smiling softly.

Basil's face melted into a small smile too.

"Well... we never properly thanked you for saving us, Ms. Haru..." Basil said approaching Haru.

Dawson caught wind of what Basil was doing and also stood before Haru next to Basil.

Haru watched as the two of them bowed to her.

"We thank you for saving us, and we will help you through this difficult time, Haru," Basil said.

Haru looked at the two of them, who still had their heads facing the floor from bowing, and smiled at them.

"Thank you... just for the record… I want to confirm that I really do not want to marry Ratigan..." Haru laughed.

"We will not allow that Haru..." Basil said with a chuckle, still bowing.

"We can't! He does not deserve our rescuer!" Dawson cried, also still bowing. Then he looked up at her.

"It is custom to bow in gratitude in your homeland, correct?" Dawson said smiling.

Haru giggled.

"Yeah, it is. You can stop bowing now guys..." Haru giggled more.

Basil stood up, however, Dawson fell forward, falling on the floor, breathing a gasp.

"Phew... I'm exhausted..." Dawson said still lying on the floor.

Basil chuckled and held out a hand for Dawson to grab.

"Come now chap... get ahold of yourself."

Dawson gratefully accepted Basil's help and stood up.

Haru watched the two and smiled, and then her smile slowly faded.

"Oh yeah... and guys... I forgot to tell you something...important." Haru said.

Basil and Dawson then gave Haru their full attention.

"Ratigan... he's planning on getting the Cat Eye of Miw from the Cat Kingdom soon , in a couple of days actually..." Haru said.

"What...?!" Dawson said.

Haru nodded.

"Ratigan told me before I left his lair that he blackmailed the King and Queen of the Cat Kingdom into getting the stone. I don't know what he used to blackmail Lune and Yuki though... and he said that so far, his plan is working and that he will most definitely get the stone from the Cat Kingdom soon... I just hope that Lune won't give it away so easily..." Haru said.

Basil raised an eyebrow.

"You said you had connections with the King and Queen and even seem to know them personally..." Basil commented. “May I ask how a human such as yourself came to know them?”

Haru sighed.

"You know... this isn't the first time I was turned into another species..." Haru laughed nervously.

Dawson's eyes lit up.

"It isn't?!" Dawson exclaimed.

Basil shook his head and chuckled.

"You get around a lot don't you Ms. Haru...?" Basil said.

Haru chuckled also.

"I do indeed. Let me tell you another story... but this story is much longer and more about cats," Haru giggled.

Lune sighed and turned to Baron who stood behind him, not happy to be delivering this news to him.

"I've sent word to London, Baron... that I am willing to give Ratigan the Cat Eye of Miw..." Lune said gravely.

Baron's eyes widened a little but then softened.

"... Are you sure this is what you want?" Baron asked softly.

Lune nodded.

"Yes…” He said firmly. “It may be selfish, but if it's the only way to save my kittens right away... I will not hesitate..."

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

The Day After Tomorrow

"But I want to come along!" Haru persisted as she watched Basil and Dawson make their way to the door.

"No Haru, you must stay here," Basil said.

"But I want to come along!" Haru repeated. “It doesn’t feel right for me to just stay behind.”

"My dear, we are only going to surveil or as it were, spy.” Dawson reasoned. “We’re just trying to figure out when and where the Cat Eye of Miw will be delivered to Ratigan. If we were to get caught, you’d be in Ratigan’s clutches again." Dawson then turned to Basil with unease on his face.

“Do you think it’s even safe to go back ourselves, Basil? With Haru gone, Ratigan must surely be on guard even more now.”

“It’s too early for Ratigan to relocate to a new lair, especially with how very well-established it already is.” Basil frowned. “Besides, despite the trouble, it’s obvious Ratigan wasn’t too concerned about hiding his lair as we initially thought.”

Basil’s frown sharped into a glare.

“You saw the number of mice working under him, just at that late hour? Even if the Royal Guard themselves were to get involved, Ratigan’s minions would surely put up a considerable fight even against them. Ratigan surely is confident he’s untouchable right now, whether I'm on the case or not,” Basil smiled to himself thoughtfully. “Whether that leads to his own downfall, is on him…” Basil then sharply directed his gaze towards Haru.

“Regardless Haru, you are a part of his goals. We need to at least try not to hand you over on a silver platter.”

"But it still doesn't feel right for me just to sit here and do nothing..." Haru repeated but more softly.

"Haru… I don’t want to push this matter any longer." Basil replied through gritted teeth.

"But-!" Haru tried to say, but Basil and Dawson walked outside where Toby was waiting for them.

Haru growled under her breath and followed them outside.

"Haru, go back inside. You’re being stubborn," Basil scolded, helping Dawson onto Toby's back, now not able to hide that he had lost his patience. “You’re staying here, and that’s final!”

"Please!” Haru begged, not caring how stubborn she was being. “Let me come along. All I want to do is help. I’m very worried about what Ratigan used to blackmail Yuki and Lune.” Haru looked down at her feet as she unconsciously raised and squared her shoulders high. “The fact he was able to convince them at all is bugging me.” Haru looked up at them. “Please, can't I come?" Haru pleaded.

Dawson turned to Basil.

"I say, Basil, couldn't she come with us? She might be of some help..." Dawson commented.

Toby barked suddenly as if agreeing with Dawson.

Basil looked among the three faces and groaned loudly.

"Fine, but don't get in our way!" Basil glared softly at Haru.

Haru smiled brightly.

"Thank you, Basil, and you too Dawson!" Haru smiled in gratitude.

Toby barked.

Haru laughed.

"And especially you Toby..."

Toby barked in gratitude and licked Haru, causing her to rise in the air, startling her.

"Heh... I really need to get used to that..." Haru said scratching behind her rounded ear and then turning back. "I'll go tell Mrs. Judson that I'm coming with you, I'll be back." Haru then ran into the home, leaving them to wait.

Basil watched until the door she left behind clicked shut, causing his eyes to widen in alarm. 

"Okay! Let's hurry before she gets back! “, Basil said hastily, immediately jumping onto Toby's back. 

Dawson sharply glared at Basil with his arms akimbo, causing the taller mouse to grin cheekily. 

"I jest old chap, I jest…" Basil said, patting his friend's back in reassurance. 

'Sometimes I simply can't tell…' Dawson thought, rolling his eyes. He then sighed aloud. 

"Poor girl... she's been through quite a lot, yet look at the chipper mood she has. The girl's been turned into a cat and now a mouse. If I were her, I would probably lose my head..." Dawson laughed watching for Haru.

Basil nodded with a sigh.

"Yes… I’m not quite happy about the involvement of magic in all of this, but it is what it is… Ratigan isn’t biased and I can't be now…” Basil’s eyes narrowed. “This is bigger than the Mouse Kingdom now, Dawson. The fact Ratigan is getting a human involved is concerning enough. Now, with all that Haru has told us, it’s become apparent how all of these events reflect on her and how many others are now connected with this… essentially the world.”

Dawson stared Basil down silently.

“But the thing with Haru, I realize the whole reason she's in this mess is because of her urge to help others." Basil continued.

"How so...?" Dawson asked.

Basil continued on.

"Think about it. She was in that absurd incident involving the Cat Kingdom, just by saving their Cat Prince. And here she is in London, she saved Clive, you, and me from that bus, which most likely caused Clive to tell Ratigan about her. She's been in all these ordeals because of her need to help others…” Basil shook his head with a sigh. “I can't help but admire her for that..."

Dawson smiled at that statement, watching Basil frown again.

“... The only thing… is that the reason Ratigan took her of all people?”

Basil and Dawson stared, their gazes intensified on the door they waited for Haru to reappear from.

“Simply because of that? He chose her?”

Ratigan scanned a yellow note he held in his hand thoroughly and smirked.

"Excellent..." he said, setting the note down and walking out of his office.

"Everyone listen! I have an announcement!" he yelled out.

All the mice in Ratigan's vicinity turned their attention to the large rat with growing interest. Clive, who was leaning passively against the wall, turned to Ratigan along with the others.

Ratigan cleared his throat.

“Due to the kidnapping of King Lune's little tykes, thanks to my precious pet, Felicia..." Ratigan said smiling proudly at the very corner of the house, where Felicia sat, looking very pleased with herself.

A majority of the mice gulped at that, glancing her way too.

"The King has agreed to surrender the Cat Eye of Miw. He will be delivering it the day after tomorrow. On that day, I will be asking dozens of you to come along with me and receive it. So spread the word amongst yourselves and make sure to prepare yourselves, I might just choose you to come along.” Ratigan smiled a bit, seeing some nervous looks among the mice. “And don't worry. The messengers that will be delivering the Cat Eye of Miw will know better than to attack us, for if they do…” Ratigan chuckled darkly, snapping his fingers suddenly, causing a large number of mice to run in a particular area. “They do it at their own risk.”

The mice that were hurrying now stood in front of a boxed object covered in a large loose cloth. They grabbed the edges of the cloth and pulled it off to reveal to everyone what it was. 

Two very young, small kittens lay pathetically in a metal cage. The cage was much too small for these larger creatures than what the cage was intended for, even at their small size. They both mewed helplessly.   

The crowds of mice then began murmuring loudly to themselves, before cheers and applause began to erupt in the large house. Some mice even sang out.

“The world’s greatest criminal mind!!”

Ratigan smiled dopily, closing his eyes and lifting his hands to the crowds taking in all the praise before turning to his side.

"Oh and Clive, be a dear and prepare right away," he said nearly purring.

Clive sighed.

"Yes, sir..." Clive said his ever-stoic face, unmoving as he turned to leave.

Ratigan turned to the rest of the mice and nearly sang:

"Continue."

With almost a string to his step, Ratigan went back into his office leaving the mice to sing out their praises as background noise.

Haru looked down from where she, Dawson, and Basil were crouching, in shock.

"H-He kidnapped Yuki and Lune's kittens!" Haru shook in rage, staring at the two kittens still mewing pathetically in the cage she once was in. “How dare he-mfph-!”

Basil quickly placed a hand over her mouth.

“Shh! I know Haru, I know. But we still need to keep ourselves hidden.”

"The day after tomorrow…" Dawson breathed. "What do we do Basil?"

Letting go of Haru, Basil put his furry hand under his chin and thought for a moment.

Haru and Dawson watched Basil, patiently waiting for his reply until he sighed.

"Well, I guess we need to prepare for the day after tomorrow as well. We have to stop Ratigan from getting the Cat Eye of Miw at all costs." Basil said standing up and making his way toward the exit.

Haru and Dawson watched Basil walk away and turned to each other, with inquiring looks.

"But Basil, whatever will we end up doing?" Dawson asked, scurrying over.

"We will simply have to ambush Ratigan and take the Cat Eye by surprise..." Basil said simply.

Then Haru scurried over.

"But what about the kittens, Ratigan will hurt them?!" Haru cried.

"He said that there will be messengers delivering the Cat Eye, correct? Ratigan will most likely bring the kittens along with him to trade for the stone. We will simply have to help the kittens escape and give them to the messengers, so they can return them home to their parents." he said still walking towards the exit.

"And how do we help the kittens escape and retrieve the Cat Eye at the same time, with just us?" asked Dawson. “Not to mention, they didn’t even mention a specific location yet. We don’t even know where this is all going to happen.”

“You heard Ratigan, he wanted his men to spread the word. Surely soon enough, when Ratigan feels quite confident, he’ll tell his mice the location and they’ll spread the word about that as well. We’ll have to do more snooping for that. With how recent this is going to be, Ratigan can’t be as thorough in hiding this info as he’d want to. As for the how…”

Basil frowned.

"We will come up with something by then... for now, we must prepare ourselves for the confrontation that we are going to have to face. And Haru..." Basil said turning to Haru.

"Y-yes..." Haru said reluctantly, not liking the very serious look on his face all of a sudden.

"I'm afraid you can't come this time with us. This fight will require only Dawson and me." Basil said.

"But... but..." Haru tried to argue.

"You know very well that if we bring you, it will cause only more trouble for all of us... the best thing you can do on that day is stay home with Mrs. Judson, do you understand Haru?" Basil said almost sympathetically.

Haru stared Basil in the eyes for a few moments and then looked down at her feet.

'He's right. I can't fight... and Basil and Dawson will have enough to worry about. They will have to get the Cat Eye and rescue the kittens somehow at the same time. They can't be worrying about me getting recaptured by Ratigan again if I came along too...' Haru thought.

Haru then sighed in defeat.

"I understand..." she said softly.

Basil's eyes softened and he put a hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry Haru. We will succeed," he said.

Haru nodded.

"I-I know you will but… Yuki and Lune’s kittens…" Haru sighed shakily. "... I just hate being so useless in all of this..."

Dawson stepped forward immediately placing a hand on Haru’s back and shook his head firmly.

“You aren’t useless to us Haru. Trust us!” Dawson fiercely defended. Basil nodded in agreement before speaking. 

“In the coming days, your knowledge on this whole fiasco is most likely going to be key to how Dawson and I handle this.” Basil made sure then to make firm eye contact with Haru’s watery ones. “We're going to get that stone and save those kittens and we’re going to need you for that. Do you understand?”

Haru nodded, willing the tears that were once building away, and smiled in gratitude at the two mice, placing a hand on Basil’s that still lay on her shoulder.

“... Thank you.”

Chapter Text

 Chapter 14

The Violin Duel

Anxiously pacing his study furiously, Basil glared intensely, contemplating as smoke leaked from the pipe in his mouth. He then stopped suddenly and harshly pulled out his pipe and gripped it in his shaking hand.

'Blast it all! Why can't tomorrow come faster!’

It had been a day since he discovered that Ratigan would be meeting with cats from the Cat Kingdom to get the Cat Eye of Miw. After learning that, he, Haru, and Dawson rushed back to Baker Street in order to get things prepared for the battle they were sure to face the day after tomorrow. But the day after tomorrow quickly turned into ‘tomorrow’ and Basil was getting very anxious to confront Ratigan once more… after so long.

With the hand that still held his pipe firmly in its shaky grip, Basil then urged himself to breathe in deeply and sigh.

'I need to calm myself... I’ll do myself no good being anxious like this...'

Basil's eyes wandered to his red armchair in search of his violin, only to find it not in its usual spot.

He grumbled just remembering he broke it a while ago by accidentally sitting on it, an unfortunate recurring habit of his.

Putting down his pipe, Basil made his way across the room to a coat closet. He opened it to reveal about a dozen violins, all stored away, waiting for him to use. Randomly, he picked one and closed the door, and went over to his red chair.

He sat on the chair and reclined by lying sideways while resting his head on one of its arms and throwing his legs across the other.

Getting his violin in position, he began playing.

After some time, his tense shoulders, harsh frown, gritted teeth, shaking hand, and clouded mind, eased. All his anxiousness and worry melted away and were replaced with complete tranquility. 

If he could count on one thing, it was that playing his violin always soothed his nerves at times like this. Whether he was angered, sad, restless, or even bored; he always found comfort in playing his violin.

A small soft smile gradually formed on Basil's face as he played a calming melody. His eyes shut closed as he allowed his mind to leave this world.

“Wow…” Haru mouthed, as she read one of many old and fragile newspaper clippings that Dawson had lent her which featured the two detectives to whom she was currently under protection. “I guess these guys are a pretty big deal after all…”

Haru's eyes suddenly widened as her ears picked up on the faint sound of a violin coming from downstairs.

'Have Dawson and Ms. Judson come back from shopping for supplies already?' thought Haru.

Haru opened the door of her room and looked towards the staircase. She didn't see any movement of shadows down below the stairs, but she still heard the sound of a violin playing.

Haru noticed on day one that they had a cool-looking old record player, maybe they were playing music?

Curiously, she slowly made her way down the stairs and into the main room.

Her eyes widen as she spied Basil sprawled out on his red chair, playing the violin, with his eyes closed.

Haru tilted her head.

‘Hmm, didn’t really take him for the musical type,’ Haru thought getting closer to him.

Basil didn't seem like the type of guy that would take an interest in music, much less play an instrument out of his own free will, she was honestly surprised. But that’s her own fault for assuming things she guessed.

Basil continued playing with his eyes closed, not knowing Haru was there in the room with him.

Haru giggled quietly.

'He's in his own little world...' she thought.

She quietly sat on a green couch just across from Basil and listened to him play.

'He's really good…’ she thought after some time. 'I hope I sound just as good…'

She didn't want to be conceited, but she knew she could play the violin well. After all, she played well as a young kid, a prodigy at the time in her father's words. But until just a few years ago, with Baron's help, did she take up the violin again and relearn to play. She was bound to be a bit rusty. 

Albeit Baron had been teaching her for a while, with fewer lessons as they went on. Baron had told her she was at a level where she doesn't need his instruction as much.

But knowing how to play well was one thing, but was it just well? Was it simply okay? Was it great? Was it “splendid" as Baron once insisted? Was Baron’s praise him just being nice?  

She was biased and had a hard time telling if her craft was truly worthy of that compliment. 

"You played that splendidly, Ms. Haru!" His praise echoed in her mind. 

Haru smiled sadly, her heart aching a bit. She missed Japan and her friends terribly. This all only enhances her longing to be back home currently. 

'Mom... I hope she's okay. It's had to have been about a week already, right?' Haru thought, reminding herself to ask her new friends about how time worked here compared to humans... if that was a thing at all here. 'Everyone in Japan must know by now that I'm missing if mom has spread the word… At least everyone that’s human I know… ' Haru doubted her friends at the Bureau would find out she was missing unless her mom herself told them, but considering how her mom doesn't even know of their existence, that'd be a neat trick. 

Haru sighed sadly and watched Basil play once more.

'Then again, if this goes on for a long time and my mom eventually goes back to Japan, Baron, and the others might come around to look for me at my house and notice my mom there and not me… They might even reveal themselves to her for answers if they’re concerned enough… but my mom doesn’t have a universal tongue, like most of the human population, so communication would be hard and mom would probably scream hysterically at the sight of Baron…’

Haru's mood saddened thinking about the cat figurine.

'Baron...'

'I wish you were here... I wish you were here helping me and the others. I wish I had stayed in Japan after all... I hope I get to see you again soon...' Tears began to form in her brown eyes.

She looked up at Basil once more, who still hadn’t noticed her.

Quickly, Haru wiped her eyes with her furry hand and sniffed.

'Don't be getting depressed Haru...' Haru scolded herself.

'I have faith in Basil and Dawson. They may not be Baron, Muta, and Toto, but they are just as reliable as them. I'm sure they will get me back to my old human self again... and things will go back to normal. Normal...'

Haru then drew her attention back to Basil and his music, noticing a change of tone in the melody. Her guess was confirmed as Basil then suddenly stopped playing his tune, the song at its close. Haru smiled and clapped.

Basil's eyes shot open and he looked at Haru with an alarmed expression.

"Ms. Haru?! When did you get down here?!" 

"A while ago..." Haru said standing up and heading towards him. "I didn't know you played violin Basil..." 

Basil broke out of his shock and sighed.

"Yes, well... It's a skill of mine..." Basil said eyeing her cautiously as she got closer.

"Can I see?" Haru asked gesturing at the violin.

Basil arched an eyebrow at her and pointed to the violin in question.

"Yes. May I see it? It seems like forever ago since the last time I played violin. Could I try?" Haru asked.

Basil blinked at her, and without a word, handed the violin over to her.

Haru brightened the moment her fingers came in contact with the violin.

She studied the violin for a time, before putting the violin in position and began playing.

Basil watched Haru play with growing interest, as she played with a content smile on her face. He wasn't familiar with the melody she was playing, but he could tell she was playing it smoothly and with comfortable ease.

Basil listened to her play, closing his eyes and drowning himself in the music's melody. It went on like this for a few minutes until his eyes snapped open at hearing an obvious loud slip-up, disrupting the mood completely.

Haru's eyes widened and a blush formed over her furry brown cheeks in embarrassment, realizing she played the chord wrong.

“Ah-” Haru choked out, trying to figure out what to say.

Basil immediately placed a hand over his mouth, trying to hold back a chuckle, but he failed miserably and barked out a loud laugh.

Haru abruptly turned to Basil wearing an angered face, with the blush still brightly showing on her cheeks.

"Stop laughing! I'm practically a newbie! I mess up sometimes, so what?!" Haru cried angrily, not at all used to this type of reaction from an error.

Basil continued to laugh but tried to reply back as best he could through his laughter.

"I-I'm s-sorry! It's j-just that-that was terrible Ms. Haru!" Basil said before he continued to crack up some more.

Haru blushed some more and turned away.

"Y-yeah! I know! You don't need to announce it like that!" Haru hissed, her rounded ears pointed back. “Anyway! Aren’t you supposed to be like from the Victorian era or something? Shouldn’t you be reacting more like a gentleman should?”

Basil snorted with a laugh. “Please…” he said rolling his eyes.

Basil willed himself to calm down, knowing it would only make Haru angrier if he continued to laugh. He should put the poor young woman out of her misery.

"Ms. Haru, there is nothing to be upset about. Everyone can make a few blunders now and then, and you said you're a newbie, correct? You’re playing was absolutely wonderful considering being a newbie… otherwise that one mistake..." He said with a tightened warm smile, trying to prevent a grin that might upset her.

Haru turned to him.

"Really?" she questioned.

"Yes… but I'd work on that one chord... By the way, what were you playing exactly?" Basil asked.

"Oh, I was playing Granuaile's Dance..." Haru said with a sigh. "But I'm never going to master that song if I don't master that one chord and the entire song hinges on it," Haru said in frustration.

Basil studied Haru for a few moments, then stood up and walked to his coat closet, and pulled out another violin.

"... What are you doing?" she asked.

"You'll be able to master that chord, with a bit more practice, patience, and help..." Basil said sitting on his chair once more and putting his violin in position.

"But the question is... do you want help?" Basil said.

"Thanks for the help, Mr. Dawson. I didn't think I would be able to carry all this stuff from the shop like this." Ms. Judson said, carrying some supplies.

Dawson smiled.

"It was no trouble at all Ms. Judson, I was glad to help out," he said, also carrying some supplies, but a bit more than Ms. Judson.

The two walked on a bit more, avoiding the attention of humans that passed them, till Dawson let out a tired sigh.

"What's wrong Dawson?" Ms. Judson questioned.

Dawson sighed again.

"I'm just thinking of how stressed Basil is about tomorrow..."

"I know how you feel. I don't think the lad had an ounce of sleep last night...” Ms. Judson said smiling sadly.

"He didn't, I just hope he’s not as stressed as he was when we left this morning," Dawson said as Ms. Judson and he arrived at the residence but they paused at the sound of two violins playing.

Both Dawson and Ms. Judson frowned.

"Is Mister Basil attempting to play two violins at the same time, again?" Ms. Judson questioned with a bit of annoyance in her tone.

"I hope not..." Dawson groaned. "The last time he tried that, he ended up in mouse hospital with a broken leg..."

But then they both heard the laughter of Basil and a feminine one.

"Haru?" Dawson and Ms. Judson questioned in unison.

Instead of coming inside and greeting Basil and Haru, Dawson and Ms. Judson scurried over to the window and peered inside, curiously.

Inside they saw Haru and Basil sitting across from each other laughing, while they both held a violin in their hands.

"What did I tell you, Haru? You mastered the chord in under an hour, and may I ask, how long have you been attempting it?" Basil asked, wearing a playful smirk on his face.

Haru turned away and pouted.

"A week..." she whispered.

Basil shook his head in mock disapproval.

"In my experience, competition is the best teacher," Basil said lifting up his violin to play a piece of the song effortlessly. “The moment I started to play the song better than you did, you started to greatly improve.” He said cheekily, opening one eye to stare at her. “You’re quite competitive, aren’t you Ms. Haru?”

“U-Urusai*!” Haru blushed. “Don’t be so haughty.” 

She hated to admit it, but he was right. Sure his method of teaching was far more unorthodox than the careful, patient, calm, and kind way Baron taught her, Basil’s method nearly being the exact opposite of those traits, but it strangely enough worked. As soon as he got the hang of the song himself, his egging her on fed into a competitive side of her that she was almost embarrassed she let loose.

Haru almost visibly pouted before a cheeky grin grew on her own face.

"Up to another violin duel?" she smirked.

Basil smirked back.

"Another? The last time was hardly a duel.”

“I’ll be able to keep up with you, I’m positive this time!” Haru said balling her hands in determination.

“Fine then,” Basil said as he and Haru got into position and began to play.

Dawson and Ms. Judson watched with amazement and growing interest as Basil and Haru started playing their hearts out on the violin. Their music's melody was so full of excitement and fierceness at a certain point of the song, that both Haru and Basil got up from their seats to stand as if to get more intensity into their playing. By now Dawson and Ms. Judson could have sworn they saw smoke rising from the violins as Haru and Basil played at the same fast pace, both keeping up with one another, clearly battling each other on violin. As far as Dawson and Ms. Judson were concerned, they both played wonderfully and were entranced by the show given to them.

Dawson smiled in relief.

'I'm glad... He's occupied now…'

As if reading his mind, Ms. Judson smiled at Dawson.

"I think it’s time we interrupted them, don't you think? From the way things are going, it looks like the two of them will be dueling this out for thirty more minutes at least."

Dawson nodded, and they both made their way to the entrance.

"We're back," Dawson said opening the door and coming in with Ms. Judson.

Haru and Basil jumped from the sudden intrusion and stopped playing to look at the other two mice.

"Ah, hello you two, I didn't think you'd be back this early..." Basil noted.

"Things went by very quickly, thanks to Mr. Dawson's help." Ms. Judson said.

Dawson then walked up to Basil and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"I'm glad to see you’re not stressed like you were this morning, Basil. I’m glad."

Basil frowned, having forgotten the reason he was so stressed earlier today, then realization struck him and he sighed wearily.

"I'm glad too, I was distracted thanks to Ms. Haru here," Basil said, gesturing to Haru.

Haru blushed in embarrassment.

"It was nothing. I enjoyed our duel, Basil." Haru giggled.

Basil smiled, but suddenly a yawn passed through his lips.

"Mr. Basil, you need to get some sleep already! You hardly got any last night." Ms. Judson scolded.

"I agree Basil, get some sleep, it will do you well tomorrow..." Dawson said.

Basil shook his head.

"No... now that you two brought everything I think it’s best I-" Basil tried to say but was interrupted by Haru.

"Please Basil, get some rest! I would feel terrible if something happened to you tomorrow because you didn't get any sleep, especially since you and Dawson are doing all of this for my sake also. So please..." Haru said looking up at Basil pleadingly and insistently.

Basil blinked at Haru for a few moments before turning away from her brown eyes, so he could hide a blush that he felt was forming on his face.

"Fine, fine! Since everyone's so keen on it, I'll get some rest!"

Without another word, Basil then left in the direction of his room, and moments later, they all heard the sound of a door slamming shut.

Dawson and Ms. Judson gawked as Basil had left and looked to Haru, who was also staring in that direction with a frown.

“... Rude.” she muttered, while Dawson and Ms. Judson said nothing.

Haru may have not noticed the excitement and contentment in Basil’s eyes when he played his violin alongside her. The affection in Basil's smile after their duel was directed towards her as well as the blush that appeared on Basil's face prior, but Dawson and Ms. Judson had noticed.

Knowing smiles appeared on their faces looking at the small brown mouse before them, as they both were thinking the same thing;

‘Interesting…'

"Thank you so much for doing this, Baron. I can't thank you enough..." Yuki said releasing Baron from a hug.

Baron smiled kindly and climbed onto Toto's back and looked down at Yuki again.

"There's no need for that, Yuki. I'm doing this because I want to." 

Yuki nodded, backed away, and stood next to her husband, Lune, who mirrored his wife's emotions.

"So we are really going to London to see this Ratigan character, huh?" Muta asked.

Baron nodded at Muta.

"Are you sure you want to come?"

Muta smirked.

"And miss all the excitement, no way!"

Toto rolled his eyes and resisted saying anything about his comment.

Lune then turned to four of his cat soldiers who were standing in the background.

"Here is the dust," Lune said, handing a pouch out to one of the soldiers.

One of them took the pouch and nodded at the others and turned to Baron.

"We will meet you in London." the soldier said.

Baron nodded.

Then the soldier opened the pouch and threw the contents inside it out into the open air. A blue portal then immediately appeared and the four soldiers jumped into the portal and vanished making a 'ding' sound.

Lune sighed and turned to the Bureau again.

"Here is some teleporting dust for you too; it will help you arrive in London faster," Lune said, holding out another pouch.

"Thank you..." Baron said.

Muta took the pouch from the King and turned to Toto and Baron.

"Well... we will be making our way now," Baron said.

"Please bring back my kittens safely..." Yuki begged the departing three.

"You have nothing to worry about." Baron smiled reassuringly at her.

Toto nodded.

"We'll bring back your kits safe and sound," Toto said, preparing to take off.

Lune and Yuki backed away to give them some room and watched as Muta took out some of the dust from the pouch and threw it in midair, forming a portal.

Toto flew up, with Baron still on his back, and grabbed Muta by his front paws and the three of them flew into the blue portal and disappeared, with a ding.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Time Ticks On

London Time:

06:42 Hours

"We're all out of the dust, Baron," Muta said shaking the pouch for emphasis.

"Then we will just have to fly the rest of the way. Is that okay with you, Toto?" Baron asked looking down at his friend.

"I don't get tired Baron... It’ll be just fine for me," Toto reassured with a grin.

Baron nodded, and then looked down from Toto, studying the land below them beneath the clouds.

"Hmm... I'm guessing that we are just above Poland right now, which means we are about fifteen hours away from England." Baron calculated.

"You think we’re going to make it to London before Midnight, in time for that crazy rat's hostage exchange?" Muta asked.

"Yes, we will make it, in fact, we might arrive much earlier," Baron said.

Muta suddenly grinned.

"If we have time, maybe we could visit Haru?" Muta smirked knowingly at Baron.

Baron's heart immediately skipped a beat at the sudden mention of Haru, but outwardly he didn’t even flinch in response to the question.

"We don't know her location Muta... and anyway... it's been more than a week since Haru has been in London. She is sure to be back in Japan by now..." Baron said carefully.

"Yeah, yeah but it was just a suggestion, after all, Birdbrain and I miss Chicky.... you miss her most though, don't you Baron?" Muta smirked even more mischievously.

Baron did his best to keep a blush from forming under his fur and cleared his throat.

"Of course I miss Ms. Haru, how could I not? But right now, we have to help retrieve Lune's kittens and give Ratigan the Cat Eye, and then we can return to Japan and see her again. We can wait." Baron said plainly.

Muta sighed out of annoyance.

"You’re no fun Baron..."

Baron sighed as well and dug into his inner coat pocket and pulled out the golden-hued gem in question to examine.

'The Cat Eye of Miw...' Baron glared at the stone. 'What will Ratigan do with you?' Baron thought, still staring intensely at the jewel.

'What will he wish for? Will disaster strike as soon as we hand over the stone, and who will it affect, the Mouse Empire, the Cat Kingdom, or perhaps... the entire world?'

Baron's thoughts began drifting back to the journal Haru left at the Bureau.

'Haru, who would have thought that you would have a journal containing the information that was required when we couldn't find it elsewhere?'

Baron stared ahead intently, a traitorous part of his mind drifted to Haru yet again as a vision of her smiling began brewing.

He did miss her, of course he did! It’s already been more than a week since he last saw her and yet he felt as if it's been many months.  

While gaining more information about the Cat Eye of Miw and the series of threats coming from this Ratigan character, Baron wished that Haru was by his side. If not just to offer him the pleasure of just her company, which always brightened his day, but to also have her input regarding things. Especially since discovering her journal, Haru may have been more of an asset than originally thought. Things could have probably been handled sooner and faired better with her assistance as she was the original owner of the journal. But it couldn’t be helped that the timing of this all was not on their side.

Baron never fully realized how fond he was of Haru since they first met years ago. But since the days she left for London, Baron has been feeling lonely, a type of loneliness he hadn’t experienced in a long time. He didn’t like it…

As for himself, Baron was well aware of the feelings he held for Haru, but he dared not voice them, especially when he was well aware of her own mutual feelings. 

Baron and Haru could not have a future together, it would be impossible. Baron was a creation, an immortal being, Haru was human, a mortal, who would certainly die one day, while Baron lived on and-

No. 

This isn’t the time or place to dwell on this, he needed to focus.

Baron sighed sadly.

'Haru...' 

Unbeknownst to Baron, the stone in his hand began to glow softly.

08:05 Hours

Letting out a sneeze, Haru rubbed her pointed nose absentmindedly before sniffing. "Someone must be thinking of me..." she said mumbled.

"What was that Ms. Haru?"

Haru broke out of her daze and glanced at Dawson who was staring at her curiously.

"Oh, it's nothing... just this saying, that if you sneeze that means someone’s thinking of you." Haru smiled bashfully.

Dawson smiled back.

"And whom do you think is thinking of you, Ms. Haru?" Dawson asked.

Haru's smile instantly vanished as somebody immediately came to mind.

"Probably my mom..." Haru whispered, eyes trailing down.

Dawson's eyes widen.

"Ah, that's right... You've gone missing among the humans. Your poor mother... can only imagine what they must think happened to you..." Dawson said sadly.

Haru sighed dejectedly.

"I wish I could tell her somehow not to worry about me… and that I’ll see her soon… eventually."

"Perhaps there is," said Basil suddenly coming into the room.

"... H-How so, Basil?" Dawson inquired before Haru could get the chance.

"It's quite elementary Dawson, we can simply have Haru write a note to her mother, but of course, we’re going to have to make it big enough for Haru's mother to read." 

"C-Can I really?!" Haru asked with hope in her eyes.

Basil turned to Haru and grinned.

"Of course you can Haru… Now… the method of making it credible in order for your mom to believe its authenticity may be a challenge… because handwriting at your current size might pose a- oof!"

Basil nearly had the wind blown out of him because of the sudden hug Haru threw against him, Haru being none the wiser of this.

"Thank you, Basil! Thank you!"

Basil paused for a moment, a blush growing on his face, but he quickly cleared his throat as he noted Dawson eyeing them curiously and peeled Haru from himself and awkwardly pet her shoulder doing so.

"Yes, well... let’s get to it then..." he said ignoring what just happened.

"Now?" Haru asked tilting her head.

"Of course, the sooner you tell your mother you're safe, the better. Right?" Basil asked with a raised brow.

"But-But…what about you and Dawson, aren’t you going to stop Ratigan? It's today! You don't have time for-"

Basil raised his hand to stop her talking.

"It is still early, and Ratigan usually comes out at dark to avoid the attention of humans and I doubt he’s going to change this habit of his. Trust me, we have plenty of time," he said reassuringly.

Haru smiled in relief.

"Now Ms. Haru, where do you surmise is your mother’s location at the moment?" Basil asked.

"Oh umm, I'm not too sure, but I'm pretty sure she's still here in London searching for me. She is probably still at the same hotel we were staying at," Haru replied.

"Excellent, come Dawson! We must find the largest piece of paper and largest pantograph we have as well!" Basil exclaimed, running out of the room.

“U-Uh, Basil!” Dawson blinked, before jumping up and chasing after him in alarm. “Easier said than done!”

Haru watched them leave until she heard the slam of the front door, before chuckling to herself.

13:34 Hours 

Naoko laid on the hotel's bed exhausted, rubbing her hand over her red and swollen eyes.

She and the police had been searching for Haru for days. But with surprisingly no surveillance, witnesses, or testimonies from anyone, they didn’t have a clue where Haru could be.

It’s as if she had vanished into thin air.

Naoko even called Haru's best friend, Hiromi, asking if Haru had somehow returned to Japan. But sadly, Hiromi said Haru hadn’t been in contact with her since she left for London, but she’d keep an eye out and inform Naoko of anything new regardless.

Finally, the police told Naoko to go back to her hotel to get some rest as they continued to search for her.

But Naoko knew that it was only a matter of time before the police would stop searching for Haru if they hadn’t already, and conclude the worst possible scenarios that happened to her daughter. 

Naoko was on her own.

'Haru, where on earth are you? Where could you have gone? Why of all places to disappear did you have to disappear in London? The same place your father was last with us…’

That awful feeling in her stomach grew at that thought.

She brought Haru back here. Even when she didn’t really want to return. She had pushed her. They had returned. Now this happened. 

History is repeating itself.

Is this place truly just dreadful, a place that brought bad omens, a dark source that brings this family such stress? Why did she think coming back was a good idea? She shouldn’t have forced the issue of returning to London. Now, whatever happened to Haru would be entirely her fault.

A dark and pessimistic part of Naoko’s mind hoped they’d find Haru, no matter what state she was in… 

It would be more than what she got for Isamu.

Naoko shut her eyes, painfully.

‘Please Haru, don't do the same... please be safe...please be alive…'

Naoko bolted upright in bed at the sudden sound of faint tapping on her hotel window.

Naoko eyed her window, wondering if she was just hearing things. But upon closer inspection, she saw a yellowish object outside the window.

"Strange..." Naoko said out loud, moving off the bed and towards the window. Opening it, she saw that the yellow object was a rolled-up piece of paper.

"What’s this?"

Naoko cautiously opened up the sallow crinkled note and her eyes widened at the wriggly characters, penned in a careful and yet sloppy way. But no doubt about it, it was Japanese, and in this situation that could mean...

She quickly moved to get her glasses and put them on and began to read.

Dear Okasan*,

Yeah, I know, I know, you probably have a thousand questions for me and you are most likely very worried about me, but please don't worry anymore, because I'm fine. Well... not entirely “fine”, but fine. 

I can't tell you my situation right now, because that’ll open a whole can of worms that wouldn’t be the best to tell by letter and I’d rather tell you face to face. But what I can tell you is that I am in good hands and they are taking care of me at the moment.

I can't come back to you right now, but please don't worry about me, Mom.

Knowing you, you’re probably beating yourself up about this all. This is in no way near your fault. If anything, I got myself into this situation, and it had nothing to do with us coming back to London. Just bad place and bad timing on my part. Knowing my luck, this probably would have happened anyway if we just stayed in Japan.

Go back to Japan, Mom. The quilting convention is over and you have no other reason to stay in London. You most likely informed the police about me, so just cooperate with them as if nothing has changed and wait until they tell you to go home to avoid suspicion. Because whether you believe this letter is truly from me or not, one thing I can tell you for sure, is the police are not going to find me. My situation is out of their reach. 

Go home and get some rest Mom and I'll be back home with you soon in Japan before you know it.

I know this all sounds insane to you right now, but please trust me. I'm fine and we will see each other again soon enough.

Till then, take care of yourself,

Haru.

Naoko blinked a couple of times to take in everything she just read.

'... Haru's okay? How is that even possible?’

She had to have been kidnapped or something and her kidnappers forced her to write this letter to Naoko in hopes to keep the police off their trail, making it seem like Haru was safe

Naoko raised an eyebrow.

But the letter is in fluent Kanji*. Haru’s Kanji . 

Surely, if Haru’s kidnappers allowed her to write her a letter, she could write blatantly that she needed help since it’s likely she was stolen by English speakers, considering where they were. But then again… there was a chance she wasn’t? Maybe her kidnappers knew Kanji after all? Or the kidnappers were Japanese?

Fear and dread began to crush whatever hope Naoko had. She shot her eyes to the letter again.

‘And even if this were real, she wants me to just leave London and go back to Japan and not worry about her? But how can I do that?! And why wouldn’t she be able to return home if she weren’t held against her will? What's going on Haru?!'

Naoko's eyes widely darted over the letter until they landed on the few characters:

"please trust me."

Naoko sighed shakily, not knowing entirely what to do.

‘For one thing, this writing is definitely Haru’s writing and the phrasing is exactly how she would speak. So it’s no doubt that she wrote this and she was alive to be able to write this.’

Naoko bit her lip, pushing away any more grim thoughts that would suggest that she wasn’t currently.

Looking out the window at the City of London, she sighed once more.

"Okay, Haru,” Naoko said aloud. “I’m going to stay a bit longer here and work with the police to still try to find you, but if we find no leads or anything like you claim they won’t, I'll go back home because I trust you…”

It was taking everything in Naoko’s rationality and power to stay positive as the letter in her hands was hoping for her to do.

“But you better come home safe and sound, because I want answers, okay?”

At hearing no reply, Naoko smiled dejectedly and turned away from the window.

But upon turning away, she noticed something written on the back of the letter. Flipping it over she read.

P.S

I managed to master that one chord in Granuaile's Dance, like you teased I wouldn’t. So ha!

Naoko blinked at the sudden tone shift of the letter and let out a laugh.

Meanwhile under the window were Haru, Basil, and Dawson, laughing amongst themselves.

“Looks like she noticed it.”

Haru smiled up at the window and turned to Basil and Dawson. They both nodded at her and she took one last look at the window and she and the other two ran out of sight.

16:26 Hours

"I say, Basil, why are we doing this again? You know how I feel about these clothes..." Dawson asked adjusting his red and pink striped shirt that covered only his middle and upper torso, as he fumbled with his belt.

Basil smirked at Dawson.

"Come now Dawson, you look fine," Basil said adjusting his fake moustache and dark blue pea coat with his matching sailor cap.

"Yes, but why are we doing this again?" Dawson deadpanned.

"We are doing this, so we may determine Ratigan's plans to get the Cat Eye of Miw sometime tonight, but we don't know what time exactly. So we are here at this tavern to see if some of Ratigan's henchmen might be here and see if they might give away the time and place of which this is to occur." Basil said simply. “This event is much too significant to keep quiet to even Ratigan’s most careful lackeys, there is sure to be gossip.”

Dawson nodded.

"Okay, but why are we wearing the same disguises as the ones we wore last time?" Dawson asked putting on a fake golden earring.

Basil shrugged.

"It's been a long time since we wore these disguises, so no one is likely to recognize us, plus I rather enjoy them..." Basil chuckled.

Dawson sweat dropped* as he placed his eye patch on before turning away from Basil.

"Haru? Are you ready? We're going in now." Dawson said.

Dawson and Basil heard an embarrassed sigh and Haru stepped out of a dark corner.

“It’s weird putting makeup over fur… I’m not sure if this even looks right guys…”

Haru came out from the corner wearing a bright red dress that went down just above her knees; with it, she wore matching colored stiletto heels. Her face was donned in makeup, bright red lipstick popping on her brown furred face, while long golden hooped earrings hung from her large ears.

Basil and Dawson studied Haru for a few moments not realizing they were staring.

"Um... what?" Haru asked, blushing. 

Basil and Dawson forced themselves out of their stupor and coughed awkwardly.

"N-nothing Ms. Haru, it's just you look lovely..." Dawson said looking away.

"A-agreed..." Basil said also looking away.

Haru blushed.

"O-oh well, umm... thank you..." Haru blushed even more.

Basil cleared his throat and turned to the tavern.

"Let us go in, shall we?" Basil asked.

"But why are we dressed like this?" Haru asked.

Before Basil could answer her Dawson did.

"This tavern is a place where most of the city’s ruffians come. With our regular clothing, we would stick out like a sore thumb. That’s why we have to dress like we are louts too." Dawson said.

"Oh, I see..." Haru said looking up at the name of the tavern.

"'Rat Trap' huh? Does sound like the name for a pub for thugs..." Haru snickered to herself.

By now Basil opened the tavern door and both Dawson and Haru went inside.

As soon as they stepped into the tavern. Which Haru found quite difficult because of her ridiculously tall high heels. They were welcomed by the smell of pungent smoke and stale beer permeating the air.

Haru waved a hand over her face and struggled to hold back a cough as she followed Basil and Dawson to a table.

Trailing behind them, Haru began to feel very out of place once she noticed all the mice in the tavern were mostly large or intimidating males with deep glowering faces, which Haru avoided making any eye contact. While the few in skirts or dresses like her were loudly laughing or conversing with the latter folks obviously right at home.

She felt her skin crawl as she felt many eyes on her for whatever reason, and did her best to ignore them. Was it so obvious she wasn’t in her element right now? Is she not doing the walk right?

Peering ahead at her companions, Basil and Dawson walked confidently but with a slight lag to their step. Basil walked as though he was slouching and Dawson walked as if one foot was heavier than the other. They both assumed their personas down to a tee.

Squaring her shoulders and straightening her back, Haru also tried to imitate a confident walk as well, while much to her annoyance, ignoring the piercing gazes of others that still were trained on her. 

With a cool and aloof stare masked on her face, she silently with each step clicked the heels of her red stilettos together discreetly, screaming in her mind her anxieties.

‘There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home! There’snoplacelikehomeThere’snoplacelike homeThere’snoplacelieho-’

Suddenly Haru collided with another mouse as she was already feeling off balance walking in the stilt-like heels. She then awkwardly came crashing forward onto a group’s table, spilling their drinks.

“UGH!”

“HEY! WATCH IT!”

“Nice going, lady!”

The annoyed voices cried around her as Haru groaned and looked up to see three male mice glaring down at her while one just smirked.

"Hey girly, watch where you’re going..." said the smirking one.

Haru fought back the urge to growl a remark, but bit her tongue and just stood up to brush herself off, glad to see that luckily none of the beverages had landed on her.

"Sorry...." Haru gritted out.

"Sorry ain’t cut it, girly." said the same mouse as he shot his hand out to grab her arm harshly.

"Ow, that hurts!" Haru cried, mostly startled.

"You have to repay us you know it’s only fair.” He looked her up and down. “And I know how..." he said, bringing her closer to him.

Before she could urge her other hand to lift up to slap the sleaze off this jerk, Haru felt herself being grabbed by another and pulled into that person's chest.

"Hands off! She's mine..." said a raspy, yet familiar voice.

Haru looked up and grinned realizing the voice belonged to Basil or specifically his current persona.

“Now there ain't gonna be no trouble, is ‘er?” Basil said with a snarky smile, pulling out a switchblade and spinning it around his hand casually.

The mouse looked to Basil, his friends, and a nearby tavern worker who stared at the scene in disapproval and growled.

"Fine, take ‘er!" said the guy. “Plenty other pretty dames to go ‘round.”

Haru watched with widened eyes as the mouse and his three other pals, sat back down on their seats and barked for more alcohol at the bartender.

‘That went easier than I expected,’ she thought as she let Basil lead her to a table where Dawson was sitting, waiting for them with a worried expression.

Basil shot Haru a glare.

"Be more careful Haru! We don't have time to start a bar fight," he scolded in his normal voice. They both sat down as Basil put his knife away with a huff.

Haru nodded with a sigh.

"Yeah, I'm sorry, it was an accident…”

Dawson smiled sympathetically.

"We know Haru. Trust me, I should know. Basil gave me no warning either on how to act when he first dragged me here,” Dawson chuckled but then frowned. “But you just have to be much more careful here. You are considered a very fetching mouse and in your current state your- your-..." Dawson said blushing trying to find the best wording.

"Positively alluring… I suppose..." Basil said bluntly, causing Dawson to cough into his fist.

Haru blushed madly, not used to this type of praise.

"What, r-really?!" 

Dawson sighed still wearing a light blush.

"Y-yes you are my dear..."

Haru looked away, too embarrassed to say anything in response. Her gaze turned to the stage which currently had an octopus juggling, trying feebly to entertain. She studied the scene.

She wasn't even going to ask how and why there was an octopus out of the water, of all things, performing for a bunch of mice in the first place.

“Of course she does. I did my job perfectly.” 

Haru gave ear to the conversation again and focused on Basil who was the one currently talking. “I specifically selected the attire to make her look this way. Otherwise, she’d stick out like a sore thumb. I’m just glad she managed to pull it off.” Basil then shot her a look which made her flinch at its suddenness.

“And you, you need to not just look enticing, you need to act like it if we’re going to be successful tonight. We've already drawn the wrong attention to us because of that stunt you pulled earlier.”

“It was an accident, Basil, let her be.” Dawson frowned at Basil, before turning to smile towards Haru. “But it wouldn’t hurt our chances.”

Haru nodded.

“Okay um, how about this?” Haru cleared her throat and closed her eyes. Conjuring images of numerous femme fatales in her head, she slowly opened her eyes, only half-lidded, as she stared at the two men in front of her and said in a low sultry voice.

“Hey boys~,” she said leaning in. “How about I…” Haru deliberately paused a bit, before sliding her pointer finger against the dark wood of the table and looking up at them again. “Pour you both a tall glass of water~?” She said wiggling her eyebrows.

Basil and Dawson watched her emotionless.

The three continued to stare at each other in silence before a snort unwillingly escaped Dawson’s mouth. This, in turn, caused a snort to escape Haru’s as well until they both trembled a bit before both bursting into laughter while Basil watched the two unamused.

“... We may as well just leave,” Basil grumbled.

“No-No-No.” Haru laughed while she and Dawson calmed themselves. “I’ll be serious this time, don’t worry I got this,” Haru said doing a thumbs up with a cheeky grin.

Basil rolled his eyes.

“Let’s hope you do.” He said hiding a smile of his own.

A waitress then suddenly came to their table, Haru quickly undoing her thumbs up in the process.

"What will it be, mates?" she asked.

Haru brightened, she’d definitely need something to help her relax in her new role.

“I’ll have a umeshu* please,” she said easily.

The waitress wrinkled her nose.

“A what?”

Haru froze immediately recognizing her mistake.

“Oh um, I meant-!”

Basil loudly tsked, making the waitress turn towards him

“Never mind ‘er’, she’s new in town," Basil said in a gravelly deep voice. “Three pints, on the rocks." 

The waitress looked from him to Haru but nodded dubiously, turned, and sashayed away.

"Three pints of what?!” Haru whispered. “Just so you know I don’t like hard stuff.”

Basil raised an eyebrow at her.

"You don't have to drink it Haru, just act like your drinking it," Basil whispered back.

“It would actually be better to not drink at all. Last time I drank here I was drugged.” Dawson grumbled.

“Drugged?!” Haru mouthed in alarm.

The music came to a halt and Haru looked towards the stage in a daze.

The octopus was done performing and was replaced by a frog sitting on a lizard. The lizard rode a unicycle obviously having trouble doing so with the frog on his shoulders.

The mice all around began to boo and rotten fruit and vegetables were being thrown at the two performers. The frog and lizard haphazardly scurried off the stage as the curtains closed.

Hau frowned.

‘Tough crowd.’

Haru gazed over to the piano player on the side of the room as he began playing a softer tune.

The curtains parted and a young female mouse stood alone on stage.

She was peach colored and she wore a pink modest outfit and a friendly smile.

She began to sing:

" Love makes me treat you, the way that I do... Gee baby, ain't I good to you? "

Haru looked to her cohorts at the table and watched as Dawson gawked at the peach-colored mouse, while Basil looked everywhere else trying to hear any conversation around them.

" There’s nothing too good, for a boy that's so true... Gee baby, ain't I good to you? " the peach-colored mouse continued to sing.

Haru smiled.

‘Now that’s a femme fatale,’ she thought as she and Dawson watched as the woman waltzed around the stage wearing a tantalizing smirk on her face.

" I bought you a fur coat for Christmas, a diamond ring... " she sang more, looking at everyone in the crowd, the lights above her making her golden eyes twinkle.

Most of the mice all wore dreamy looks on their faces (including Dawson) as they watched the girl sashay around the stage.

" Love makes me treat you, the way that I do... Gee baby, ain't I good to you? " she sang on.

“...Yessss.” Haru heard Dawson squeak much to her amusement.

Haru looked over at Basil who was not even acknowledging the pretty female singing on stage. He looked to his left and right. Haru knew he had blocked out the singing, instead focusing on eavesdropping on the conversations going about in the tavern. Deciding to help, instead of ogling the singer like everyone else, Haru also attempted to listen in on conversations as well.

" There's nothing too good for a man so true... " the she-mice sang.

Their earlier waitress just then came and put three glasses in front of Basil, Dawson, and Haru.

"’Ere you go," she said.

Basil gave the waitress, what Haru assumed was money and she walked off.

Haru and Dawson eyed the drinks suspiciously.

“... Drugged.” Haru couldn’t help but mutter in bewilderment.

"It's what comes with the job, Haru," Basil said dipping his finger into his glass and tasting the liquid. "Be calm you two, they haven't been laced with drugs. No one's on to us, yet." Basil said setting his drink down and going back to his eavesdropping.

Dawson sighed in relief and picked up his glass and took a sip with a shrug.

Haru eyed her drink and cautiously picked it up, looking down at the amber color liquid curiously, sniffing it.

‘Eh, one sip won’t kill me I guess? Hopefully, it’s not too hard,’ Haru thought, lifting the drink to her lips for a sip.

But before she could put the contents in her mouth, the peach-colored mouse on stage then twirled and stopped suddenly, smiling at the crowd she sang:

" Gee honey, ain't I good to you...? "

All of a sudden the front door of the tavern blew open and dozens of female giggling mice, wearing red dresses came waltzing in singing along with the peach-colored mouse and rushed on stage, causing an uproar of whoops and cheers from the audience.

Startled by the abruptness of it all, Haru panicked and sprang from her seat, watching the red-dressed mice rush over. Before she knew it, she was swept away by the dozens of girls and much to her horror, was now on stage with them.

The peach-colored mouse danced across the stage, in front of Haru and the other girls, easily standing out from everyone on stage because of her pink dress.

" I know how to make a good man happy.... " she sang twilling along with the others on stage.

The male mice began whistling and cheering.

Haru gaped, realizing she was just standing there looking dumb. She quickly scanned the other dancers surrounding her and began to clumsily twirl around with the others.  

Her eyes managed to trail over the crowd to where Basil and Dawson sat, and they both looked up at her with stunned expressions.

'Oh jeez...' Haru thought.

Meanwhile, Basil shook his shock away as his eyes darted toward Dawson.

"What on earth is she doing up there?!" Basil exclaimed.

Dawson shrugged.

" I'll treat ya right.... " all the girls sang at once. They continued to twirl in circles, but now from the other direction. Haru, not wanting to look even more awkward, blushed brightly and twirled along with them trying to look like she belonged up there, unfortunately bumping into a few of the girls in the process.

Basil slapped his palm on his face and groaned.

" With lots of love... " the girls sang together.

Haru tried her best to copy their movements as best as she could, while also trying to sing out what she guessed was coming next, but was always one second too late.

Basil stared at Haru, suddenly feeling sorry for her, till his ear twitched at a conversation not too far away from him.

"What a show! *hick* I wonder how long these girls are staying tonight? Hopefully *hick* for the entire night." said one stubby mouse obviously intoxicated.

"I don't know, but I wouldn't be able to stick around to find out, I have to go to Victoria Park at midnight to take care of some business for Ratigan..." said another in a grumbling voice his face flushed, no doubt from his beverage.

"Oh you mean to get that *hick* Cat Eye of *hick* Miw thing from those pussy cats?" the other one snorted. “Seems like a *hick* shot in the dark.”

"Yeah...." said the other rolling his eyes. “But Ratigan is planning something that’ll supposedly 'turn everything upside down' and I’d rather take my chances with this instead of being on his bad side when crap hits the fan.” He then looked dopey. “Even miss this excitement,” he said gesturing to the girls on stage.

Basil smirked.

"Dawson…” Basil whispered. “I just found out the location and time of Ratigan's trade-off... Midnight... how typical..." Basil rolled his eyes. "Now let’s get Haru and leave." 

"B-But Basil, how are we supposed to get Haru back?" Dawson asked looking at Haru on stage dancing with the group of girls, by now she was actually blending in well enough.

Basil sighed out of annoyance.

"This song should be over soon. Hopefully, Haru will run down the stage as soon as it's over." Basil groaned.

"Love makes me treat you, the way that I do... Gee baby, ain't I good to you? " the entire troupe sang, including Haru, since she knew only this part of the song by now.

Then just the instrumental part of the song played and the girls paired up danced their own fast-paced dance.

Before Haru could realize the situation, the lead girl in the pink dress randomly grabbed Haru's hand and began twirling her like a ballerina, but dizzyingly fast.

All the girls stopped and watched as the lead girl and Haru danced and began clapping in rhythm.

The lead girl led Haru and smiled at the crowd, while Haru tried to regain her equilibrium as she stared in awe at the woman who held on to her.

She sang on:

" I served you candlelight dinners and breakfast in bed... " she let go of Haru and then took hold of her hands as she urged Haru in a push-and-pull movement with their arms so as to go in a rapid rhythm with the music.

" Love makes me treat you, the way that I do... Gee baby, ain't I good to you ?" she sang, halting their dance as she pulled Haru to her in a twirl, resulting in Haru blushing at how close they were. Then suddenly she winked at Haru before releasing her to dance herself closer to the edge of the stage.

" They've got me paying taxes from what I gave to you! " she said pointing to the audience causing them to raise their hands up gleefully in excitement.

She then strutted back to Haru and the rest of the girls, and then all came together, Haru following suit in a stupor as they all sang out the last verse: 

" Gee baby, ain't I good to yooouuuuu...? "

The music came to a close and immediately all the mice went to their feet and applauded, whistled, whooped, and howled.

As soon as Haru realized it was over, she shuffled her way slowly to the side of the stage and jumped off so quickly that none of the applauding mice saw her, Basil, and Dawson make their way to the exit.

21:56 Hours

"Well… that was exhausting..." Haru said slumping onto the couch, burying her face in her hands.

"But it was quite interesting..." Dawson smiled.

"Almost as interesting as the time Dawson danced on stage with some dancing girls that were entertaining the last time we went to that tavern," Basil smirked at the memory.

Dawson flushed.

“Trust me Haru, I know what you’re going through.”

Basil then clapped his hands together.

"Well, we best be on our way, Dawson. It's going to be a long trip to Victoria Park, or we won't make it in time for the trade.”

Haru lifted her head, suddenly alert.

"You guys are really going then, huh?"

Basil and Dawson looked at her and nodded slowly.

Haru sighed.

"Please...." as she stood up. "Please come back safe. I don't know what I'd do if... something bad happened to you two. I mean you’re not only getting the Cat Eye of Miw out of Ratigan's clutches, but you’re also trying to help me return to my normal self.” Haru sighed before offering a shaky smile. “I just want you guys to know that I'm truly grateful to you... so if you get hurt or even worse, it would be all my fault, and I..." 

Basil and Dawson sighed as they each placed a hand on Haru's shoulders.

"Don't worry Haru, we will be fine, trust us..." Basil smiled.

"That's right my dear, you have nothing to fear..." Dawson smiled also.

Haru gave them a weak smile in return.

"Okay..." she whispered.

Dawson and Basil removed their hands from Haru's shoulders and headed towards the door. They picked up a brown satchel, which lay on the floor close to the door and then they turned to Haru one last time.

"Don't worry, Ms. Haru. We will be back before you know it," Dawson said.

Basil nodded in agreement.

"Trust us," Basil implored before winking at her as he and Dawson ran from the house.

Haru then felt a hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry dearie, they'll be back soon." Ms. Judson said in reassurance. “Everything will be fine.”

Haru looked at Ms. Judson and then at the door Basil and Dawson disappeared behind.

'I'm sure they'll be back… but… why do I have the strangest feeling that something bad is going to happen regardless...' she thought.

23:56 Hours

"Toto, I see our location!" Baron said pointing.

"On it!" Toto exclaimed.

Toto swooped down toward the land below them while Muta released his grip from Toto’s feet. He landed on the ground on his hind legs while Toto landed to his side.

Baron hopped off Toto's back and examined his surroundings.

"Here it is… Victoria Park, strangely enough, no humans about…” Baron continued to scan his surroundings before turning to his friends.

“Now all we need to do is wait..." 

23:57 Hours

Basil and Dawson rode past town on Toby’s back for a while now, Toby practically running like the wind, till they finally reached Victoria Park.

"Do you see anything unusual Basil?" Dawson asked.

Basil scanned the area around them.

"Not yet, let’s look over there," said Basil, pointing in another direction.

23:58 Hours

Baron, Muta, and Toto wandered the park aimlessly.

"Where are those four other soldiers that Lune sent to help us?" Muta asked.

As if on cue, a blue portal suddenly appeared next to the Cat Bureau and the four cat soldiers popped out of it as the blue portal instantly disappeared.

"Ah, gentlemen, we were just wondering where you were," Baron said.

"Any sign of Ratigan?" inquired one of the soldiers.

"No, not yet..." Toto replied.

"Not quite midnight yet, we are a few minutes early," Baron said.

 "Then let's stay here, maybe he and his thugs will see us, when the time is right," Muta suggested.

Everyone agreed.

Baron sighed and unconsciously placed a hand over his pocket, which contained the Cat Eye of Miw.

23:59 Hours

"I say, Basil? Look over there! There's a raven and a group of cats," Dawson said his eyes widening. “This is actually happening!”

"They’re surely from the Cat Kingdom Dawson!” Basil said excitement running through his body in anticipation. “They are the ones that are transferring the Cat Eye of Miw for those kits." 

"Then we must-" Dawson tried to say but was distracted by seeing some figures not too far away from the fog.

"Basil! Look! Right there! It's Ratigan!" Dawson cried.

Basil smirked as he looked up from his open pocket watch, which he was watching until now.

"Hmph... just in time..." Basil said.

With that, Basil closed the pocket watch shut.

00:00 Hours

Midnight...

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

Clash in Victoria Park

Letting his eyes scan the group slowly, Ratigan sneered.

"Good evening gentlemen... or rather should I say good morning, seeing as it's past midnight already…?" Ratigan smirked to himself, as he and his many henchmen walked into view.

“Indeed…” Baron said, eyeing the group of mice in front of him. 

There were dozens of them, Baron took note. His eyes scanned the large group and noted that they all carried different types of blunt weapons as they glared up at the larger group in defiance. Most clearly weren’t afraid of a fight… while some others looked… uncertain… reluctant? 

Baron thoughtfully considered this fact. 

Hopefully, there would be no need to resort to violence. 

"Ratigan, I presume?" Baron asked calmly, staring down at the largest of the rodents.

"You presume correctly… Mr?" Ratigan lazily inquired.

"Baron,” Baron said, taking his top hat off and bowing. “Baron Humbert von Gikkingen." 

"I thought this guy would be a mouse... guess not..." Baron heard Toto whisper to Muta who scoffed in response.

One of Lune's soldiers from behind Baron then suddenly stepped forward.

"Where are our king's kittens?” the soldier asked in muted anger.

"Hasty... aren't we…? Well, can't expect anything less from a group of cats… mangey creatures…" Ratigan sighed.

Muta then stepped forward angrily.

"You watch your mouth, rat! Negotiation or not, you’re treading thin ice from where you stand to soaking in my stomach acid!" Muta hissed at Ratigan, baring his canines.

Ratigan’s composure slipped as he allowed a glare to replace his collected smirk. Muta’s threat not fazing him as much as the ‘rat’ remark.

"Such crude and barbaric prattling,” Ratigan said shaking his head in disapproval, before grinning again. “Threats are futile... remember; I have the upper hand here." Ratigan then suddenly snapped his fingers loudly towards a darkened part of the park.

Baron, Muta, Toto, and Lune's four soldiers all turned to the ominous-looking area, seeing a strangely familiar large female cat. As she walked on her hind legs towards them, she pulled a wagon behind her. It took Baron but a moment to clearly see a cage on the wagon and two small figures inside it.

"The kittens!" one of Lune's soldiers cried.

"Release them!" another one growled.

"Ah, ah, ah..." Ratigan said, wagging one finger up at them. "First, the Cat Eye of Miw," Ratigan said as Felicia approached and stood beside him and his many minions, with the two kittens in tow.

Baron frowned, clutching his cane tightly.

While it was agreed they’d hand over the stone without trouble, Baron was growing very reluctant by the minute to give up this powerful stone to the likes of this… ‘Ratigan’. He had hardly known this individual for less than five minutes and already everything in Baron’s being was screaming for him to not hand it over.

"... Whatever would you want it for?" Baron couldn’t help questioning out loud.

Ratigan smirked.

"No concern of yours but I don’t blame the curiosity...  be assured though… you'll find out soon enough..." Ratigan’s eyes sharpened suddenly. "Now hand over the Cat Eye of Miw before I lose my patience."

As on cue when he said this, Felicia stood in front of the kitten’s cage, opened its metal door, and grabbed for the white kitten with mismatched eyes.

The group of cats watched in horror as Felicia carried the kitten to a nearby storm drain. With the help of some of Ratigan's mice, they opened the storm drain's heavy lid, almost effortlessly. Felicia then held up the white kitten, who mewed softly, above the open drain, which roared from the deep, dark pit of swishing water down below.

"Prince Yue!" cried all four of the cat soldiers.

"Stop!" Baron cried out holding his gloved hand out towards Felicia and the small helpless prince, dangling from her paws.

"You’re the one who brought the little prince to this point Mr. Von Gikkingen. Your questioning and stalling did this. Now give the stone up now, or little ‘Yue’ will have a taste of raging, freezing dark torrents.” Ratigan’s tone had lost its composure by now and been replaced with growing agitation.

Toto and Muta looked at Baron and nodded reluctantly to him.

Baron sighed, knowing that they didn't have any choice in this moment. 

The kittens were the priority. 

Raising his gloved hand to reach into his coat pocket, another voice cried out suddenly.

"I’m afraid he can’t do that!"

Everyone, including Ratigan and his henchman, turned their attention to the voice and suddenly saw two mice appearing out of the fog, standing many feet away.

"They do not have the Cat Eye of Miw..." Basil said smirking toward Ratigan, while Dawson hesitantly held up a brown satchel. “We do…”

Everyone's eyes widen.

Ratigan, snapping out of his momentary shock, glared at Basil.

"Well... if it isn't Basil of Baker Street. I knew you would interfere sooner or later, just didn't expect now of all times..." Ratigan said giving Basil his full attention, irritation clearly on his face. “You sure have a knack for appearing at the most inopportune times.”

"You should know by now Ratigan, whatever dastardly plan you concoct, whatever crime you commit… I will be there always on the case." Basil said smiling proudly.

Baron looked from the mouse to the large rat as they exchanged heated glances.

'History then?' Baron concluded without a doubt. ‘Looks like Ratigan isn’t just on our radar…’

Ratigan’s frown deepened, his gaze directed at the brown satchel Dawson was holding.

"So you have the Cat Eye of Miw, correct, Basil?" Ratigan asked.

"That is correct professor..."

Toto gave Baron a look.

Baron placed a hand over his coat pocket to still feel the hard bump of the Cat Eye under the fabric. Baron frowned and turned his attention back on Ratigan and the mysterious mouse, whose name he gathered to be Basil.

"May I ask... how you have come to have the stone in your possession when these felonious felines here are the ones who are supposed to have it?" Ratigan inquired.

Basil looked toward Baron, Muta, Toto, and the four soldiers, then at Felicia who was still dangling the kitten above the drain, and then turned back to Ratigan.

"Dawson and I simply stole it from them before they could give it to you, which is why they were so reluctant to give you the stone, because they simply do not have it, am I right?" Basil asked looking directly at Baron suddenly.

Baron stared back into Basil's dark eyes and for a millisecond, Baron saw a knowing glint flash in his eyes.

Baron didn’t know who this "Basil" was, whether he was truly trustworthy or not. But by all accounts, one thing he could count on is the open hostility between this new mouse and Ratigan. Surely this knowledge should warrant some trust in this newcomer than what Baron’s instincts screamed to definitely not give Ratigan… and if there was any chance this could lead to the stone not getting in Ratigan’s hands…

"Yes, they did take the Cat Eye of Miw from us,” Baron confirmed firmly. “I apologize for that, but we still came to see if we could somehow bargain the kittens back nevertheless." Baron continued calmly, ignoring the confused air Muta, Toto, and the four soldiers almost imperceivably gave off.

Ratigan narrowed his eyes at Baron and turned back to Basil and Dawson.

"Well then... show it to me. Show me the stone, if it is truly in your possession." Ratigan commanded, staring at Dawson, who was still holding the satchel.

Dawson gulped and gave Basil a look. Basil nodded at him in encouragement and Dawson put a shaky hand in the brown satchel.

Everyone stared at Dawson in anticipation and watched as he slowly pulled out a gleaming gem that resembled a cat eye and held it out, showing it to everyone.

Ratigan smirked with raised brows.

"Well, it seems you do have it… I’m impressed… but...what do you want in return for it Basil?"

Basil also smirked.

"I thought you would never ask..." Basil hummed, taking the stone from Dawson and stepping forward. He playfully rolled the stone in his hand as he did.

"First, I want you to release the kittens you are holding captive," Basil said taking another step, nonchalantly tossing the stone up in the air to catch it with ease.

Ratigan turned to glance at Felicia and the white kitten and then at the gray kitten in the metal cage. He then took a look at the cats and the raven, who were waiting anxiously to hear his reply.

"Very well Basil... and?" Ratigan asked.

"Secondly, I want you to not cause harm or trouble to anyone else." Basil continued, taking more steps forward, throwing the stone once again in the air and catching it.

"Hmm... continue..." Ratigan urged.

"And lastly..." Basil said stopping in his tracks and snatching the stone which was in midair sharply. 

"I want you to let Haru be..."

Baron's ear twitched violently.

'... Did he say... Haru?'

Out of nowhere, Basil and Dawson were abruptly knocked down to the ground by two of Ratigan's thugs who snuck behind them from the shadows while negotiating. In the process, Basil accidentally let go of the stone and it easily rolled to Ratigan's feet.

Picking it up, he barked a crude guffaw, shaking his head.

"I'm sorry my dear Basil, but I won't be able to grant your requests," Ratigan smirked. “The stone is mine. Nice effort old chum.”

"Ah, forget this!" Muta growled angrily. 

Having enough of waiting, Muta, charged towards Felicia and the kitten in her grasp.

Noticing Muta's action first, Toto and Lune's four soldiers sprang into action as well, charging towards Lavender in the cage.

Felicia, surprised by their sudden actions, could only yelp as she was tackled to the ground, not realizing her grip on Yue was loose.

Yue wriggled out of Felicia's paws and began to fall down toward the entrance of the storm drain.

"Oh crap!" Muta cried realizing his mistake as he continued to pin Felicia down.

Toto noticing this, he quickly went into action and flew with top speed towards the falling kitten who was now halfway towards the entrance of the storm drain. Pushing hard against the air to propel himself closer, Toto successfully grabbed the kitten before it fell completely in.

Ratigan growled clutching the Cat Eye in his hand.

"Foolish, felines... botching things... Oh well, no matter... At least I have the Cat Eye of M-" Ratigan trailed off and frowned as he got a closer look at the stone, his eyes burned angrily.

"This is not the Cat Eye of Miw! This is just an ordinary cat eye stone that’s been painted on by cheap paint and glitter!" Ratigan cried holding the rock up.

Despite being pinned to the ground by one of Ratigan's henchmen, Basil started chuckling to himself. 

Basil’s bluffing and his taking advantage of the lighting, distance, and movement of the stone had fooled Ratigan longer than Basil originally anticipated. And of course, also thanks to Ratigan’s own ego and pompous gloating. 

Growling loudly, Ratigan threw the rock away from him and tried in vain to brush some glitter off his gloves. Giving up quickly, he cried out angrily and turned to the rest of his cohorts.

"Do not let them leave with those kittens! I haven't obtained the Cat Eye so they may not obtain the kits!" Ratigan hissed at his goons.

Despite the uneasy looks on most of his henchmen, they let out a battle cry and charged toward the felines and raven obviously not wanting to disobey Ratigan. 

Toto immediately flew up higher with Yue gently held in his talons to avoid the reach of the mice below and landed on a nearby tree, watching the fight take place.

Baron who was still in shock over everything, but mostly at the mention of a familiar name, looked to where Basil and Dawson were standing.

The two were struggling against their attackers who were not allowing Basil or Dawson to get up from their subdued state so easily.

Baron then looked over at the four soldiers and saw them battling the dozens of mice who were climbing and swarming them.

He then looked over to Muta and saw him persistently keeping Felicia restrained.

Making up his mind, Baron ran to help the four soldiers, who looked the most overwhelmed currently.

Basil struggled under the brute holding him down but managed to roll on his back and face the mouse, and kick him swiftly in the chest. The mouse groaned in pain and slid off of Basil, his breath taken away from the deliberate kick.

Basil stood up and dusted himself off, then quickly ran to Dawson and knocked his attacker off him.

"Thanks, Basil... but now what is to be done?" Dawson asked dusting himself off.

"We are going to help. We can't let Ratigan get his hands on the actual Cat Eye of Miw." Basil said picking up a blunt metal pole his assailant had dropped and darted towards the group of mice and cats. Dawson quickly grabbed a club-like object of his own attacker and followed suit.

Felicia hissed angrily at Muta and tried to swipe her clawed paws at him, but Muta dodged each swing she tried on him.

"You can't just tackle ladies you know!" Felicia hissed at Muta.

Rolling his eyes, Muta replied.

"Why shouldn't I?"

"Because I'm a lady, that’s why!" Felicia replied haughtily, swiping some more at Muta, while trying to crawl her way to where everyone else was.

"You’re not a lady. You’re nothing, but a rat's flunky!" Muta growled, grabbing her tail roughly and pulling her back.

"Get your paws off me!" Felicia screeched shrilly, making Muta cringe at her unpleasant caterwauling.

"Why do you even work for a rat of all things? Why betray your own kingdom? Not to mention it’s heirs." Muta tsked. “But then again, heirs or not, it’s pretty low to threaten young lives.”

"I never thought of the Cat Kingdom as mine! Why should I serve a kingdom I am not even acquainted with?!" Felicia cried, still angry about the tail thing.

"Look, take it from me, who is also not too acquainted with the Cat Kingdom so much since I'm an old criminal from there,” Muta said with a breathy laugh, all the while, still trying to keep the flailing feline restrained. “But still, you threatened the lives of the kittens of the King and Queen, basically the future of the Cat Kingdom. If they disappeared that would affect all cats around the world, it would hurt everyone, probably even you. So why are you even working for a rat that would even threaten your own well-being and future in the process?" Muta frowned.

Felicia scoffed.

"For your information, Ratigan takes very good care of me! He offers me a home, gave me a name, and has me doing this awesome job that has me eat wonderful tasting mice that are stupid enough to disobey him. I have it great!" Felicia smirked, preparing to strike Muta again. “Besides… I hate kids, so trying to guilt trip me isn’t going to work.”

Muta rolled his eyes while avoiding Felicia’s strike.

“To be fair, I don’t like kids either, but you don’t see me trying to drown them you depraved hag!”

Meanwhile, Baron, Basil, Dawson, and the four soldiers fought the mice as best as they could, trying to keep them away from the little kitten who was still in the cage, but things were going downhill quickly for them.

You would think, that small mice would be easily beaten by the large cats, but in this case, there were only five cats and the two mice detectives against dozens and dozens of mice.

"This is going nowhere!" Basil said while dodging some of the mice’s attacks. "We need a plan."

"Yeah? Like what?" asked Dawson also dodging some swipes that the mice directed at him but managed to land some solid blows with his club in response.

Basil looked up at the four soldiers who were mostly enveloped from head to toe with mice, then toward Baron who was managing to swat the mice away so as to not overtake him.

"Hmmm.... let’s see!" Basil said before running closer towards the group of cats.

"Ugh! Get these darn things off me!" cried one of Lune's soldiers, trying to shake off the mice.

"Stop complaining and continue to deter them! We can't let them get to Lavender!" another cat soldier said scolding the other while hindering another group of mice from getting to the gray kitten.

Baron stood next to the cage, gritting his teeth silently as he guarded the kitten from the approaching mice as best as he could.

Basil ran through the mice and to Baron.

"Hey! You there!" Basil called up to Baron.

Baron looked down at Basil.

"Mr. Basil?" Baron inquired out loud.

"Yes, may I ask whom you are?" Basil said in a rush, considering their current circumstances.

"I am Baron Humbert von Gikkingen, a pleasure to meet you, even in these difficult circumstances..." Baron said while swatting yet another group of mice away with his cane.

For a second, Baron saw Basil’s eyes widen, for what he didn’t know, but it quickly vanished before he replied.

"Wherever the Cat Eye of Miw is, keep it out of sight. We need to get you, your friends, and those kittens away as soon as possible." Basil said.

"Agreed..." Baron nodded, turning to the four cat soldiers who had now finally managed to detach themselves from most of the mice.

"Hurry! Stop and just grab Lavender and leave, quickly!" Baron yelled out to the soldiers.

The soldiers nodded at him and quickly slapped and detached themselves from the remaining mice and quickly ran to retrieve the small kitten.

"Don't let them escape!" Ratigan growled at his minions.

But before any of the henchmen could do anything, the four soldiers were already at the cage and holding Lavender protectively.

Toto hearing Baron’s commands and eyeing the mice attempting to climb the tree he perched on, swooped down and handed off Yue to the soldiers.

Hastily one of the soldiers grabbed a bag of portal dust and threw some of it in the air, causing a blue portal to appear.

"We'll be leaving now Baron! Good luck!" one of the soldiers cried out to Baron.

"No!" Ratigan cried angrily.

Then within a blink of an eye, the four soldiers, with the two kittens hurried into the portal and disappeared with a ‘ping’.

"Curses!" Ratigan growled.

Toto swooped down next to Baron, along with Dawson who ran next to Basil.

"How dare you let them escape?!” Ratigan barked at his horrified men. “I'll take care of you lot later!"

"Toto, hurry and get Muta! We have to take our leave before-" Baron said but was pushed backward by something which caused him to slightly stumble.

Baron glanced down to see that the source of the strike was a dark mouse standing in front of him holding a sword in hand.

"Clive?!" Dawson exclaimed.

Ratigan glared at Clive.

"Took you long enough, lad! Where were you?!" Ratigan roared at Clive.

"I simply had to observe this situation from afar before I jumped in," Clive said calmly, not flinching at Ratigan's angry tone.

Before Ratigan could yell his frustration at that, Clive interrupted him.

"I know where the Cat Eye of Miw is, professor, and I will give it to you," Clive said eyeing Baron closely.

Baron's eyes narrowed but before he could process that, Clive immediately struck his sword towards Baron's cane.

Surprised at first, Baron slightly stumbled back, making Clive jump up and hit Baron's cane once more in an attempt to get him to fall. However, Baron quickly lurched his body forward to remain on his feet, gripped his cane firmly, and blocked the blows Clive immediately dealt.

'He is pretty strong, even for his size.' Baron thought. ‘The strength he is exuding to just catch me off balance…’

Baron watched each strike Clive made towards him cautiously.

'He isn't even trying to hit me, he's only hitting my cane...' Baron observed looking at his cane for a moment, noticing it was definitely going to need to be replaced.

Clive kept a stern face and continued to attack Baron.

Basil observed, tapping his foot anxiously.

'This isn't safe. These blokes need to leave before something bad occurs.' Basil darted his eyes to one of Ratigan's nearby flunkies. 'And if that’s the case…' 

Making up his mind, Basil dropped his weapon and rushed to push the flunky over and stole his sword. Basil then darted in front of Clive and swung his sword ungracefully towards him.

Clive, who was shocked initially at Basil's sudden intrusion, unconsciously swung his blade slower, which allowed Basil to knock him over with his blade.

"Quickly Baron, you and your friends must go!" Basil cried to Baron.

Baron stared at Basil for a moment and nodded and ran to Toto and Muta.

Muta who was still subduing Felicia, turned away from her and saw Baron and Toto coming towards them. Wanting to cease his struggle with Felicia, Muta pushed her roughly to the ground. This caused her to fall on her back harshly. She gasped out, having the wind blown out of her.

Muta then ran towards his friends.

"We going home now?!" Muta asked panting.

"Yes." Baron nodded firmly.

"You for sure have the Cat Eye right?" Toto asked Baron nervously.

Baron put a hand over his pocket and nodded, still feeling the bump in his coat pocket.

"Yes," Baron repeated.

“What happens now though, Baron?” Toto said darting his dark eyes towards the group of mice now a bit away from them. “Even if we leave now, Ratigan will just retaliate against the Cat Kingdom as he said he would. You saw what happened to the Bird Kingdom, he obviously has the means.”

“So what then?” Muta barked. “You want to turn around and give him the stone anyway and hope he leaves us alone?”

“Of course not!” Toto barked back. “All I’m saying is even with the kittens being saved, this doesn’t solve the bigger problem as a whole!”

Baron clenched his fists in frustration, knowing his friend was painfully correct. Even if they left now, they’d just go back to the Cat Kingdom to tell Lune that while his children were safe for now, the original agreement wasn’t upheld and Ratigan would surely make his kingdom pay somehow because of it. But at least they’d have the stone...

Suddenly Baron's eyes widen, realization struck.

"Wait... the Cat Eye of Miw can grant one wish, correct?" Baron said turning to Toto and Muta.

Muta and Toto turned to each other and then back at Baron.

"That’s what you and Lune said..." Toto confirmed.

"That’s right!” Baron exclaimed. “The Cat Eye can only grant one wish! It can grant one wish! This means, that if someone were to make a wish, the Cat Eye will grant it, losing its powers in the process. It will not be able to grant another wish!” Baron explained quickly.

Toto and Muta's eyes lit up.

"You’re right!" Toto said.

"Then let’s quickly make a wish so Ratigan won't be able to wish on it!" Muta said impatiently.

In a hurry, Baron took out the Cat Eye of Miw from his pocket.

"But what do we wish for?" Toto asked cautiously.

"I know!" Muta said, snatching the stone away from Baron before he could protest.

"I wish for a large tuna fish right now!" Muta said eagerly.

Toto groaned while Baron sweat dropped and waited for something to happen, only for nothing to occur.

"... Okay... then… I wish for Catnip Jelly!" Muta said holding the glowing stone.

But the Cat Eye continued to softly glow and do nothing more.

"Why is it not working?!" Muta questioned.

"Here, let me try!" Toto said snatching the stone away from Muta.

"I wish we were home!" Toto said, but the stone did nothing yet again.

"I wish all these mice away!" Toto tried again, but the stone still did nothing.

As Toto and Muta both shouted out random wishes to the stone all at once, Baron stood frozen staring at the two.

'What...? Why is the stone not working? It's supposed to be able to grant any wish!' Baron thought, panic growing in him.

"Look out!" cried Basil as he still fought with Clive.

Baron turned to Basil but was caught off guard and thrown down to the ground by the remaining gang of mice.

Struggling, Baron tried to get up, but the mice would not allow him to do so.

Baron turned his head and saw that Toto was pinned down as well by the mice by his large wings. Muta grappled with an angry Felicia before she yowled out in frustration and managed to trip Muta, instantly immobilizing him.

Baron then looked to Basil again to see Ratigan's henchmen swarming him and his associate and grabbing their arms behind them, they too were captured.

Ratigan chuckled and walked towards all of them.

"Fools..." he simply said picking up the Cat Eye of Miw that was knocked out of Muta and Toto's grasp during the mice's attack.

Baron, Basil, Dawson, Muta, and Toto watched with horror as Ratigan held the glowing stone up.

"GIVE ME WHAT I DESIRE! I WISH----!" Ratigan cried.

Haru and Ms. Judson sat down peacefully eating cheese crumpets and drinking tea back at Baker Street.

Haru filled the tense silence with soft music pieces she played on Basil's violin to calm her nerves.

'They should be back soon, right? It's been a long time already and they're still gone. No, maybe I’m just being paranoid. It hasn’t been that long, right?’ Haru thought her brow furrowing as she played a melancholy tune. ‘But what do we do if they don’t come home soon? Do we go out looking for them? What happens if we can’t find them? What then?’

Ms. Judson watching the clear stress on Haru's expression smiled softly at her and patted her shoulder, causing the brown mouse to jump slightly.

"They will be back soon dearie... so try not to worry..."

Haru considered the older mouse and smiled weakly in gratitude.

Mrs. Judson nodded with a smile, before getting up from her seat.

"I'm going to see how my strawberry tarts are doing. " Ms. Judson said walking towards the kitchen leaving Haru alone.

Haru sighed and stopped playing the violin and set it down on the armrest of the couch, smiling to herself at the thought that if she put it on the couch seat, Basil might accidentally sit on the violin causing it to break. This is something of which she quickly learned having witnessed it for herself in their short time knowing each other. Dawson silently told her at one point to place a violin wherever it couldn’t be potentially destroyed, as this was a recurring issue for them.

Haru giggled.

‘These guys are pretty fun… even if things don’t work out, I guess staying as a mouse here with them wouldn’t be so bad…’

After a minute, Haru paused at that thought. Suddenly appalled at herself.

‘What am I thinking?! I can’t get cozy here! I need to get home no matter what!’ Haru thought rubbing her face in frustration. ‘Geez, I need to stop getting so attached to folks like these…’

Haru’s eyes lidded softly, as her mind conjured the image of Toto, Muta, and Baron standing in the middle of the Bureau's sanctuary. Her mind then focused on Baron, who looked like he moved his gaze towards her, to flash his charming smile in her direction.

‘... It’ll only bring me more heartbreak…’

Suddenly Haru's eyes flew open as she suddenly felt strange. Very strange.

Haru got up from her seat to slump into herself as she clutched at her chest, despite the fact she felt the sensation throughout her body.

‘A heart attack?! Stroke?! It can’t be!’

The feeling grew even stronger, which caused her body to violently convulse, and before she knew it a bright blinding light engulfed her.

Haru screamed out in fear, falling to her knees.

Ms. Judson ran into the room.

"Haru?! Are you alright?!" Ms. Judson asked but stopped in shock as she saw Haru enveloped in a brilliant light.

Ms. Judson covered her eyes to keep the light from blinding her.

Haru wrapped her arms around herself and closed her eyes tightly, still feeling overwhelmed by whatever was making her feel this way. It felt as if some force was rapidly entering her body, not even giving her the chance to breathe, and at the same time she felt as if she were changing… an all too familiar feeling.

Finally, the light that surrounded Haru, lessened and began to fade till the light no longer enveloped Haru.

No longer covering her eyes, Ms. Judson rushed over to Haru and kneeled down next to her.

"What happened?!" Ms. Judson asked.

Haru looked over herself to see if anything had changed about her, but nothing had. She was still a mouse and still in one piece, but she still felt… off… 

What had happened?

Haru finally slowly looked up at Ms. Judson, her eyes still widened with fear from the experience, and replied.

"I...I don't know..."

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

A Taste of Failure

Eyes wide with horror, Basil and the others stared at Ratigan in utter silence, until Dawson managed to muster something out.

"B-Basil... Did he just wish for-?" Dawson asked weakly and hesitantly while having his arms restrained behind his back by one of Ratigan's lackeys.

"I believe he did Dawson..." Basil replied gravely.

Baron studied Ratigan sharply.

'Did Ratigan just mention a ‘Haru’ in his wish?’ Baron thought to himself. ‘No... it can’t be… it has to be another Haru...'  Despite what he was trying to tell himself, Baron couldn’t fight back that insistent knot in his throat that occurred the moment Ratigan first mentioned that name. 

Baron shot a look at Toto and Muta who were both showing similar confused expressions.

Ratigan smirked and turned to their group and chuckled lightly.

"I'm sorry my dear Basil, but it looks like you couldn't stop me this time. I'm afraid I already made my wish." Ratigan said holding the Cat Eye of Miw tauntingly to Basil and the others.

Basil growled lowly under his breath, struggling to keep his anger at bay.

"This isn't over Ratigan… not… yet!" Basil hissed struggling against the henchman holding firm to him.

Ratigan allowed his smirk to meld into a frown.

"You're right... after all, I still need the Opal of the Hund, the last stone necessary to grant my last wish..." Ratigan hummed thoughtfully. “... perhaps you will try to stop me then…?”

Everyone frowned at this.

"You’re letting us go?" asked Toto, voicing the same question that was in everyone else's mind.

"Yes... for now... I have no need capturing you all right now or even killing you... there is no point… besides…” Ratigan grinned. “Isn’t this good news? Don't you want to plan on stopping me from getting the last stone?" Ratigan turned to Clive, giving him a knowing smile.

Clive then gestured to all of Ratigan's henchmen. Suddenly all the mice and Felicia holding the detectives and Bureau down, released the mice, cats, and the raven and simply walked away into the foggy shadows of the park without a word.

Ratigan, Clive, and Felicia remained however.

"We will be going now, I'm sorry it didn't work out for all of you," Ratigan crooned feigning sympathy.

Suddenly Ratigan tossed the Cat Eye of Miw to Basil, who caught it involuntarily.

Basil scrutinized the stone that no longer glowed. Crinkling his nose, Basil leered at Ratigan with a raised brow.

"Give that to Haru for me, it is useless now, but she might want it. After all, she is holding what is left of the Amazonite of The Pássaro." Ratigan shrugged.

Baron's ear flicked once again at the mention of that name.

Basil peered down at the stone in his hand yet again, the fact that it no longer glowed with power, mocked him. It was now just an ordinary stone. 

Basil clenched the stone in his hand in frustration.

Ratigan smirked at the dread in his adversaries' faces.

"Well… I hope to see you try to stop me next time. Trust me… letting you all live to see another day will be worth it once I make my final wish.” Ratigan’s eyes darkened happily. “I want to make sure you all see me claim victory, to see me in my glory!” Ratigan practically sang before sharply turning towards Basil. “Especially you .” He hissed between his teeth.

Basil glared back.

The dark look in Ratigan’s eyes disappeared and was replaced with a twinkle as he smiled.

“Take of Haru while I'm gone Basil, I’m trusting you.” Ratigan said in a tone laced with honey before turning away, sweeping his black and red cape with a flourish behind him as he walked away “...Dasvidaniya..." 

Clive remained behind as he stared silently and blankly at Basil and Dawson but then he also turned and receded into the fog.

Felicia shot a menacing glare at Muta, which Muta returned in kind before she too left.

The five stood in silence in the park, processing everything that had just occurred.

Muta broke the silence with a growl and started marching in the direction Ratigan and his henchmen vanished.

"Come on! We can't let him get away with this!" Muta said still stomping away, till he felt a wing on his shoulder halting him.

"Muta... we can’t. What more can we do? He already made his wish and now the Cat Eye of Miw is powerless. We can't do anything more right now..." Toto reasoned.

“Wrong,” Muta said, throwing Toto’s wing off him. “We could actually fight him now, without having to worry about protecting some stone or some kittens!” Muta barked.

Toto frowned.

“We could … but we’d just be risking ourselves. You didn’t see how Ratigan and his allies somehow managed to put the entire Bird Kingdom at a standstill. While I think he didn’t bring the same amount of mice today to face us as he did to face the Bird Kingdom, that event alone shows that Ratigan is capable of doing more damage than we imagine. Just chasing after him right now to confront him again would do little to help our situation.”

Muta looked like he wanted to argue back at Toto, but for the first time in forever, he couldn't make a comeback.

Listening in on the conversation, Basil gritted his teeth.

It made him physically ill just letting Ratigan walk away like that, as though he was so untouchable. 

How much Basil would rather do as the large white cat had insisted on doing and go after the rat to swipe that smug smirk off his face and somehow make him take his wish back. But the large raven was right. Ratigan was in a position that made him nearly untouchable. Basil didn’t doubt this was all years in the making for Ratigan as he laid low from the public. It made sense now why he waited so long to make a move until recently.

No. Going after him right now without a clear plan and relying on brute force was foolish.

Baron gave a tired sigh, alerting everyone to him.

"What I can’t understand, is why on earth did the stone work for Ratigan, but it didn't work for us? The stone was supposed to grant any wish..." Baron asked aloud.

No one replied.

Baron sighed once more and looked at Toto.

"Toto..." Baron simply said.

Toto nodded and lowered himself so Baron could climb on.

Basil sharply turned his gaze towards them.

"Might I ask what you three are going to do?" Basil asked.

Baron frowned and answered.

"We're going to return to Japan to send word to the Cat Kingdom about Ratigan successfully using the Cat Eye," Baron replied as he set himself upon Toto's back.

Basil raised an eyebrow.

"Then after that?"

Baron, Toto, and Muta stayed quiet.

"We don't know at the moment..." Baron answered truthfully.

Basil sighed and put the Cat Eye of Miw in his coat pocket but doing this only made something pop back in his head again, causing him to jerk.

“Gentlemen… farewell… We shall all be encouraged by the fact that with our help the kittens are home safely with their parents…” Baron said to the two mice. "Let’s go Toto..." Baron said, patting Toto’s neck.

Toto nodded, softly flying up and grabbing Muta by his paws as they ascended into the sky.

Basil broke out of his train of thought in alarm and raised a hand out at them.

“H-Hey, wait!” Basil groaned, noticing they were already at an incredible distance at this point. “Never mind then…”

Dawson looked towards Basil.

“Never mind what?”

Basil wrinkled his black nose.

“Surely you put two and two together, Dawson…? Those three were the friends of Haru’s from the Cat Bureau who had helped her with her Cat Kingdom issue she had told us about…” 

Dawson’s eyes widen.

“Now that you mention it.” Dawson breathed looking at the figures in the sky flying further away in the distance.

“When I first discovered this I was obviously preoccupied, but now… “ Basil frowned. “I was wondering if perhaps they’d wish to know about Haru…”

Dawson cringed.

“They probably would have…” Dawson muttered mournfully. “I suppose they’ll find out eventually…”

Basil clutched the stone in his pocket, his nerves pickling at him and dread lingering over him.

‘Haru…’

Basil then quickly marched off with Dawson in tow.

Meanwhile, The Cat Bureau flew silently for some time until Toto decided to address the elephant in the room.

"Weren't you going to ask those two detectives why everyone spoke about someone named Haru, Baron?" Toto asked.

Muta snorted.

"Yeah, I thought you would immediately stick your nose into everything and start rooting around asking questions about anything related to a ‘Haru’..."

Baron sighed.

"There is no sense in asking who this 'Haru' is... besides, Haru is a very common Japanese name. There are plenty of ‘Harus’ from all around and it doesn’t seem plausible they would be referring to our Haru. She has nothing to do with what’s going on..." Baron then narrowed his green eyes. “We need to hurry home promptly, Lune needs to know what to expect. For all we know Ratigan could want to retaliate towards the Cat Kingdom after tonight.”

Muta and Toto said nothing more. 

Baron stared down at the earth below them in thought.

He wanted to believe his own words about this Haru situation, he truly did. It would be too much of a coincidence that she somehow was caught up in this mess, let alone involved with Ratigan somehow. But still... in his heart... there lingered a bit of uncertainty.

…Was he forgetting something?

Basil and Dawson opened the entrance to their home, only to be met by a frantic Mrs. Judson.

"Oh, Mr. Basil! Mr. Dawson! You're back! Something has happened to Haru!" 

Basil and Dawson exchanged looks and sighed.

"We know..." Dawson said solemnly.

Mrs. Judson frowned.

"B-But how..." she asked.

Basil then glared downward.

"Because we allowed Ratigan's wish to be granted! We couldn't stop him!" Basil angrily said stomping into the room and angrily removing his overcoat.

Mrs. Judson and Dawson watched Basil angrily throw his coat on a chair and harshly pull out his pipe and matchbox to light. Dawson then turned slowly towards Ms. Judson.

"Where's Haru?" Dawson asked as he and Mrs. Judson entered the room.

"She upstairs in her room resting, poor dear, she was so terrified." Mrs. Judson said sadly.

At this, Basil tamped out the tobacco of his pipe and then immediately made his way upstairs and was followed by Dawson a few seconds later.

Both Dawson and Basil walked down the hallway to Haru's room and hesitantly knocked on her door.

"Come in..." said a slightly hoarse voice behind it.

Basil opened the door and saw Haru sitting up in bed looking at him and Dawson with a weary smile.

"You guys are back, I'm glad, you’re not hurt..." 

"We're not hurt, but what about you? Are you okay my dear...?" Dawson said entering the room to stand next to her bedside.

Haru's smile vanished and she fell back into her bed and sighed.

"I guess so... can't really tell..." she replied.

The three of them remained quiet till Dawson broke it.

"...So... is it true…?” asked Dawson eyeing Haru cautiously. “Did Ratigan's wish truly come true…?"

Haru brushed her hand in her short hair to rest it on her head.

"I can't tell for sure, but I'm pretty sure it did. I do feel changed internally if anything... I don’t know how to describe it.”

"I'm sorry..."

Dawson and Haru turn to Basil who had remained standing in silence next to the door until now.

"You’re sorry?" asked Haru.

Basil then walked forward and stood next to Haru's bedside.

"I'm sorry I failed you, I couldn't stop Ratigan from using the Cat Eye of Miw and granting his wish..." Basil said.

Haru smiled at him.

"Don't be sorry Basil, I'm sure you and Dawson did your best..." Haru said taking his furry hand in hers.

"But we didn't succeed, and because of us, you and Ratigan are now immortal!" Basil exclaimed angrily.

The room filled with silence and Haru sighed.

"Ratigan did once tell me he planned on marrying me and turning us into immortals..." Haru said slowly, with a trace of fear in her voice.

Basil clutched her hand tightly.

"I'm sorry..." he said once again, this time replacing his hand with the Cat Eye.

Haru stared down at the inert Cat Eye of Miw in her furry hands and then turned to reach to the side of her bed where her jacket lay and took the Amazonite of the Pássaro, which was given to her by Ratigan and studied the two stones side by side.

"My father always told me about these mysterious stones ever since I was little, it's hard to believe I'm holding them in my own hands right now and that they are just ordinary stones… now that they have been used..." Haru said solemnly inspecting the dull-looking rocks.

Basil and Dawson said nothing, just sadly stared at Haru.

Haru then broke her gaze from the gems.

"So... when are we going to get the last stone?" Haru asked suddenly.

Dawson and Basil looked at Haru quizzically.

"Pardon?" Dawson asked.

"When are we leaving to get the last stone before Ratigan?" Haru asked.

Basil sighed.

"We don't..." Basil said.

Haru's eyes widened.

"Why not?!" Haru asked, astonished.

"My dear... we were outnumbered, even with the group of Cats from the Cat Kingdom... We didn't stand a chance, there is no telling what awaits us if we choose to attempt to get the other stone before Ratigan… things might turn out very differently from today’s outcome." Dawson said sadly.

Haru frowned.

"But if someone doesn't stop him he could take over the world! And let’s face it, a world ruled by Ratigan would be a horrible place!" Haru exclaimed.

Basil and Dawson cringed at the thought.

"And if he succeeds I will have to marry him and he and I will live forever, which means I will have to deal with Ratigan for centuries and centuries to come!" Haru said disgusted by the idea.

The two detectives frowned.

"We have to try and do something! We can't just stay here and wait till Ratigan ends up ruling and everything goes downhill. If we go to stop him… at least we can say we tried to save the world!”

Basil looked towards the window.

“I don’t want any of these things to happen either, Haru.” Basil started. “After this, I was fully intending to go straight to their majesties to tell them of Ratigan’s plans and his hideout, so with the help of the Mouse Army, we could perhaps confront Ratigan and all who support him and capture him before he even tries to get the last stone.”

Basil tsked.

“But after what I learned and witnessed tonight, that wouldn’t be a simple feat.” Basil began pacing. “Ratigan has more supporters than we probably initially thought. He somehow managed to get Clive placed in a high rank in the Royal Guard, not to mention he was previously part of the same army we would need help from. Clive might not even be the only one… How many could be behind the scenes making sure things go Ratigan’s way, even if we ended up telling the Monarchy of all this?”

A pit grew in Basil’s stomach at the thought that perhaps there was a spy or someone with power within the Mouse Royal family itself who was loyal to Ratigan’s cause in the hopes of self-gain.

He didn’t know if he was overthinking, but with all these doubts in mind, how could he risk just waltzing into Buckingham Palace right now? Hell, Ratigan’s lackeys probably wouldn’t even let him get past the gate… 

Basil stopped pacing and looked up at Haru and Dawson again.

And even if this was all just a far-fetched theory of his and Clive and maybe a handful of non-high-ranking mice were truly the only ones in Buckingham Palace that were on Ratigan’s side. Alerting the royal family and essentially the kingdom that there may be more traitors in our midst will do more harm than good. A panic would surely occur. The fact that this kingdom for the most part is currently blissfully unaware of Ratigan’s plans was surprising, considering how many may be involved with Ratigan. For now, he didn’t want to needlessly disrupt this.

“... This all is proving to be a bigger headache than originally thought.” Basil finally said.

“All the more reason for us to go find the Opal instead,” Haru said with determination.

Basil sighed in exasperation.

“Haru… I don’t do magic. I stay away from anything like it. Tonight only proving how unequipped I am with it that I managed to allow Ratigan to have his way because of it being a major factor in this case.” Basil then glared. “Now you expect me , a detective that relies only on science and wit, to go on a wild goose chase to find some magical wish-granting stone instead of doing the logical thing, which is staying here and planning to somehow capture Ratigan before he does more harm?”

Basil’s eyes softened as he sighed.

“I’m sorry Haru, but finding this stone is not within my qualifications and I’d much rather do what I can here instead.”

Dawson looked between the two mice as a silence built between them. 

Haru bit her lip.

“... I understand that…” she muttered, gripping the quilt covering her legs. “But based on logic, wouldn’t you be doing more good trying to find the stone before Ratigan instead of, like you said, taking the chance that we might be able to stop him right now?”

“... There’s also a big might in finding the stone in itself…” Dawson gently reminded Haru.

Haru nodded slowly.

“... Yes… That’s true too.” 

Haru shook her solemnity away. “But wouldn’t it benefit us in the long run, if we decided to take the risk to go after the stone instead? And…” Haru paused, causing the two other mice to pay more attention. "... If we do manage to get the last stone before Ratigan... maybe... we can wish me back to normal..."

Basil and Dawson's eyes widened at this.

"We can turn you back into a human..." Dawson said in realization.

"And turn you back into a mortal..." Basil said slowly, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

Haru nodded at them.

"That’s why we have to try ... it could be my last ticket for returning me to my old self… " 

Dawson then straightened up.

"Then we haven't a moment to lose, correct Basil?!" Dawson said turning to him.

Basil watched the two warily.

This could be Haru’s only chance to turn her back to normal. Not only would pursuing the stone mean getting it out of Ratigan’s hands, but it could also mean Haru’s freedom. Logically, finding the stone is the better option out of any. Was he really going to jeopardize Haru’s probable only chance if it meant he stayed in his comfort zone… away from the mystifying?

Basil closed his eyes and breathed in deep, before exhaling to exchange glances at the two cautiously staring back.

"You’re absolutely right Dawson, we have to get the Opal of the Hund before Ratigan does, and turn Haru back into her normal self, no matter the costs! We vowed to help Haru and we can't allow Ratigan to take over and wed her. She saved us, now we need to save her." Basil said with determination.

Haru beamed at her friends and immediately wrapped her arms around the two of them.

"Thank you!" Haru said hugging them both.

Dawson and Basil chuckled and hugged her back, till they broke apart.

"So Haru, since you have the most knowledge of the stones from your father, then what do you suppose we do? Where do we go next?" Basil asked her.

Haru smirked at him.

"Well... my dad never mentioned where the Opal of the Hund was in his book, but the Amazonite of The Pássaro and the Cat Eye of Miw have something in common; just think about it. Pássaro means bird in Portuguese and sure enough, the Amazonite was located in Rio in the Bird Kingdom. Miw means cat in Egyptian, and the Cat Eye belonged with the Cat Kingdom, sooo..." Haru said waiting for one of the detectives to finish her statement for her.

Basil's eyes widen.

"Ah, it’s quite elementary actually! The word Hund... it means dog in German!" Basil exclaimed in his awareness.

Haru smirked.

"Exactly! And where is the Dog Kingdom?" Haru asked.

Dawson then joined in.

"The Dog Kingdom is in Germany!" Dawson said a smile forming on his face.

"Right! So the Opal of the Hund must be in Germany with the Dog Kingdom!" Haru grinned at them.

The two detectives smiled brightly.

"Couldn't come up with that better myself..." Basil smirked at Haru.

Haru blushed but grinned at him.

"Thank you," she said.

"So that settles it..." Dawson said clapping his hands together. "We're going to Germany!"

Basil then turned to Haru.

“Also Haru… you’ll be quite surprised to hear who we met during our confrontation with Ratigan…”

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

The Guide

Lune and Yuki silently stared down at their sleeping kittens in their cot, watching their slow breathing as they lay there content as if they hadn’t just had their lives threatened just a bit ago. The feline couple watched with weary yet relieved faces.

"Lavender… Yue... I'm so happy you two are back home again..." Yuki said with tears forming in the corners of her eyes, her smiley-wobbly.

Lune wiped his own eyes, smiled, and rubbed Yue's white-furred cheek tenderly.

It had been only a few hours since the four cat soldiers returned to the Cat Kingdom and gave the delighted king and queen their kits back. Since the rescue mission had left for the kittens, their parents had been beside themselves with anxiety, pacing, crying, and fighting that feeling of dread that remained up until the cat soldiers returned with their babies.

After all the anguish, they were in disbelief they were here with them again. So they continued staring at the kittens, silently taking in their sleeping forms.

After a moment Yuki sighed.

"I hope Baron, Muta, and Toto are alright. It's been a while, and the soldiers said that they stayed behind to fight them off, but we still haven't heard from them..." Yuki said as her eyes stayed locked on the kittens.

"I hope so too..." Lune said, nodding solemnly, his brow furrowed.

He and Yuki were forever indebted to the Cat Bureau. They have done so much for them already and have never asked for anything in return. Lune prayed that they were alright.

He was initially horrified when one of his soldiers retold how Ratigan attempted to drown his children. But now thinking about it, it made Lune’s blood boil.

He gritted his teeth.

'This Ratigan... he's most definitely pure evil! He truly has no good intentions using the Cat Eye of Miw…' Lune fisted his paws. ‘Baron, please come back.’

Lune’s eyes shot open suddenly at a knock at their door.

Quickly getting a hold of himself, Lune called out: "Yes?"

"Your Highness... the Cat Bureau is here." said the muffled voice of a servant outside the door.

Lune's eyes lit up and he turned to Yuki, whose face mirrored his.

"Send them in!" Lune said trying to hide his anxiousness.

The door opened and in came the Cat Bureau.

Lune brightened, stood up, and walked toward them.

"It's great to see the three of you! Thank you, thank you for helping to save my kittens. Yuki and I are forever grateful," Lune said, bowing his head at Baron, Toto, and Muta, along with Yuki who felt the same way.

“Words cannot describe truly how grateful.” Yuki agreed with a shaky voice. 

Baron gave them a small smile.

"It was no trouble at all your Highnesses, we were glad to help..." Baron said slowly.

Lune and Yuki frowned, noticing the gloomy mood exuding from the trio.

"... What’s wrong...?" Yuki asked slowly, not sure if she actually wanted to know.

"I'm sorry your majesties… we weren’t successful on our mission," Baron said solemnly.

The couple grew quiet till Lune spoke.

"Weren't successful? But you rescued my kits, you haven't failed..." Lune said, eyeing the group.

Muta snorted.

"Yeah, we helped rescue them… barely…" Muta said, looking away and glaring at the wall.

Toto sighed.

"Ratigan's wish was granted I’m afraid..." Toto said in conclusion.

Lune and Yuki's eyes widen.

"...What...?" both Yuki and Lune whispered.

Baron wearily placed his gloved hand on his forehead.

"Ratigan's wish was granted and now the Cat Eye of Miw has been reduced to an ordinary stone..." Baron replied. 

"T-that can't be..." Yuki said shaking her head slowly in disbelief.

Lune stared at the Bureau who looked tired and worn from their long trip and battle, and suddenly felt awful.

'Ratigan's wish was granted…? I know I should have foreseen this possibility occuring regardless but...' Lune thought pensively, but froze.

"... Did you by chance... happen to find out what he wished for...?" Lune asked nervously.

Muta frowned.

"Yeah, something about turning himself and somebody named Haru immortal..." Muta said crossing his arms.

Both Lune and Yuki's eyes widen.

"Turning Haru immortal?!" both of them cried in sync.

Yuki stepped forward, a fire suddenly in her eyes.

“What do you mean wished Haru immortal?!”

Immediately catching what they meant, Toto spoke.

"No, no not our Haru, it was… someone else..." Toto softly reassured.

Yuki and Lune sighed in relief, glad that their other friend was not involved.

"Well... I suppose Haru is a common name… especially here in Japan..." Lune mumbled.

"Yeah, it is most likely another chicky or heck, even someone of a different gender or species that Ratigan wished immortality for..." Muta grunted.

The room went silent, unable to voice any disagreement on that possibility.

"So… Ratigan turned this 'Haru' into an immortal... I understand maybe himself but why would he do that for one other person?" Yuki asked.

"Who knows…?" Muta said shrugging.

“I mean…  it could be for many reasons…” Toto suddenly mused. “Ratigan obviously has some goal in mind, maybe this ‘Haru’ plays a role in it? Someone who could give him wealth, someone who could give him knowledge, someone who can give him power…” Toto considered. 

Toto’s eyes softened.

“... But then again… Ratigan probably considered his wish in the long run…” Toto faltered, everyone watching him as a result. “Immortality could be a lonely feat if not shared with someone else, maybe someone important to him?”

The room became uncomfortably silent, so Toto decided to continue.

“They could be a parent, a sibling, a partner, a friend, a companion, a lover, a-”

“A child?” Yuki suddenly interrupted, while the others followed her gaze to the two kittens still sleeping soundly in their cot.

“... Yeah.” Toto voiced.

Baron looked at the sleeping kittens on the bed and let out a sigh.

"Regardless, I’m content that we at least managed to bring those two back..." Baron said with a fond smile on his face.

Lune and Yuki smiled and nodded.

"I agree… On the surface, it seems like Ratigan didn't wish for anything that could harm anyone..." Lune vacillated. 

The Cat Bureau grew silent once more.

"Well... at least not yet..." Toto said breaking the silence.

"Not yet?" Yuki asked.

"Well if we ignore the fact that this Haru person may not be wished immortal for only emotional reasons but for personal gain instead. We also have the issue that Ratigan apparently wants to find another stone called the Opal of the Hund to grant his last wish... and who knows what that'll be... but I'm going to take a wild guess and say world domination." Muta said rolling his eyes.

"W-world domination?! B-but... that can't happen!" Yuki almost shrieked, turning to look at her kittens, wondering in horror how this would affect everyone including them.

"But it can , if he gets his hands on that last stone," Toto said.

"Then he must be stopped! Where is the last stone located?" Lune asked with urgency.

Muta frowned.

"We don't know..." he said continuing to scowl.

"Well actually, Muta, we do have a clue..." Baron pointed out suddenly.

Muta and Toto turned to Baron sharply.

"We do...?" asked Toto.

A smirk appeared on Baron's face.

"Were you aware that ‘Hund’ means dog in German?"

"Faster Toby! Faster!" Basil cried holding onto Toby's collar tightly, along with Haru and Dawson, as Toby sprinted across the city.

"Be careful, Toby!" Haru said patting Toby's head as Toby just darted across another road.

Dawson, glad none of the humans around them noticed the three of them riding the back of Toby, looked around frantically for their destination, till finally, his eyes lit up.

"Basil, look there!" Dawson said, pointing to a tall building.

Basil looked up at it and smirked.

"Ah... the Broadgate Tower... so it’s here..." Basil said looking up at the tall building.

Haru then smiled also.

“So these people could really help us?” Haru asked.

"Indeed, the Rescue Aid Society is known for its altruistic and diverse services. They’re a nonprofit organization that goes around helping those in need to put it simply. Personally never had needed to get involved with them…but this time we could use the help to find a guide to take us to Germany from here," Basil said smiling with a bit of eagerness.

Toby barked suddenly.

Basil smiled softly at him and patted his head.

"Sorry old chap, but you wouldn't be able to take us all the way to the Dog Kingdom with just your four legs, perhaps you can go to the Dog Kingdom another time?" Basil chuckled.

Toby barked with a bit of sadness in it and continued toward the building.

Haru noticed that they were heading toward a bush and Toby came to a halt.

"We're here, let’s go," Dawson said already getting ready to dismount Toby.

Basil, Dawson, and Haru climbed off Toby and Basil then turned to the Basset hound.

"Now stay nearby Toby, and make sure none of the humans see you alone, we will be back soon."

Toby, with a quick and sharp bark, trotted away.

Then the three mice turned toward the bush and walked through it.

Haru's eyes widened seeing a small entrance, just the right size for mice, leading into the building, and giggled to herself at how cute that was.

Sliding the doors open, they walked in. Immediately Haru saw a female, white furred mouse, sitting at a desk, in a waiting room, writing something down.

Basil went up to her.

"Greetings, madam," he said.

She abruptly looked up and pushed away what she was writing and flashed a smile at all of them.

"Hello, welcome to the Rescue Aid Society, how can I assist you?" she asked.

"Yes, we need transportation to Germany, it's urgent!" Dawson said.

She nodded, and then removed some papers from her desk and looked through them.

"Germany hmm? Sounds like you'll need to fly there, let’s see... What business do you have there?" she asked, then turned in her chair and picked up an old telephone.

"We have to stop something terrible from happening and save a friend of ours in the process..." Basil said as simply as possible, smirking playfully at Haru at the mention of a 'friend of ours'.

"Oh dear, well... let me get a hold of someone," she said, dialing a number on the phone and putting it to her round ear.

"Hello? Yes, there is a young lady and two gentlemen who will be needing transportation..." she said to the phone.

Haru, Dawson, and Basil watched the white-furred mouse frown as someone on the other end yelled something loudly in her ear.

"Yes, well... I'm sorry to hear that, Crisp..." she said in irritation, rolling her eyes before meeting the trio’s eyes and flashing them a forced smile as the voice on the other line continued to loudly exclaim.

"I'll just send them up!" She then quickly hung up the phone, sighed tiredly, and turned to the group.

"Sorry about that, our current flyer is in one of his moods... as usual..." she said her eye twitching.

"That’s quite alright," Dawson said waving a hand.

"He will see you on the top floor aka the roof," she said.

"Thank you," Basil said turning toward a hall, along with Haru and Dawson.

The three of them walked through the halls and noticed more mice walking past them.

Haru noted on the walls many pictures of mice, smiling proudly in the photos. She saw that each photo had a name or names of the mice in the photos.

They walked past a room and Haru couldn’t help but peek at the plaque on top of its door.

‘Natural to Universal Tongue Speech?’

She peeked into the room to see it was structured like a classroom, or more accurately like a university classroom. The front of it had a mouse obviously giving a lecture, to many mice and even some other small animals. Haru thought she spotted a few shrews, rats, squirrels, a badger, a rabbit or two, some small birds, and if she squinted even some insects?

“They must be learning how to speak in the Universal Tongue…” Haru voiced in awe, suddenly grateful she was just ‘gifted’ with it, instead of having to learn it. Baron did tell her that not everyone is gifted with the language, especially in the case of humans.

Tearing her gaze away from the window, Haru walked forward again, till she noticed a directory.

First Floor: Language Lessons, Code, Law, Meeting Room, Agility Room, Lunchroom

Second Floor: Self-defense, Botany, Herbology, Mediation, Nutrition

Third Floor: Caretaking, Child care, Psychology, Social studies, First Aid

Fourth Floor: History, Human Tech, Civics, Engineering, Sanitation

Haru stopped reading after the fourth floor. 

‘So is this place like a school?’ Haru thought.

Her mind wandered back to what Basil had said earlier.

‘... the Rescue Aid Society is known for its altruistic and diverse services. They’re a nonprofit organization that goes around helping those in need to put it simply.’

‘So all of this is just for the sake of others?’

A small smile worked its way on her face.

“... How cool,” Haru whispered aloud.

Suddenly her ear twitched at the sound of singing. She then saw a nearby entrance they were passing and slowed down to see what was inside the room.

Inside were many mice and like the other room many other small mammals sitting down together singing a song, as another mouse in the middle of the room led the song:

R-E-S-C-U-E

Rescue Aid Society

Heads held high, touch the sky

You mean everything to me

In a fix, in a bind

Call on us anytime

We'll appear from nowhere

Mighty are we

R-E-S-C-U-E

Rescue Aid Society

Honesty, loyalty

We pledge to thee

Haru too busy looking at the group of mice singing in awe, looked ahead of her and realized Basil and Dawson were already very far in advance of her.

She gave one last glance at the singing mice and quickly ran to catch up with them.

'Rescue Aid Society... Kind of reminds me of the Cat Bureau...  only much… bigger...' Haru giggled, ignoring a pang in her chest.

She then looked up at the walls once more and at the pictures and then noticed how the same two mice kept appearing in the many photos.

She looked at the names of the two mice.

"Bernard and Bianca..." she read aloud.

She viewed two photos in particular of the mice Bernard and Bianca, with a little human girl holding a huge diamond in her hands along with a teddy bear. Then she looked at the other photo of the same mice, with a young human boy with the biggest bird Haru's ever seen flying in the background of the photo.  

As Haru walked on she saw many more photos of the two mice with other humans and even other animals.

'These two must be good..." Haru thought.

"Haru! Come! We don't want to lose track of you!" Basil scolded.

Haru looked again and saw she was far behind once more as the two of them looked back at her waiting for her to catch up.

"Oh! Sorry!" she said running up to them.

Dawson chuckled nervously.

"You better save that energy..."

Haru who panted from having to run to reach them, looked at Dawson quizically.

"Why?" she asked.

Basil then pointed to an entrance that revealed many, many flights of stairs that seemed to not have an ending.

Haru gaped at the stairs, having a flashback of the stairs she had to climb back in the Cat Kingdom.

"We're going to have to climb all these stairs?!" Haru asked.

"Afraid so... our destination is the roof..." Basil said already walking towards the stairs along with Dawson. 

“I’m afraid they’re still in development to replicate what you humans call… an elevator.” Dawson sighed mournfully.

Haru stood frozen and then gave a tired sigh.

"Oh goodie..." she said.

After climbing that exhausting amount of stairs, the three of them made it to the open roof, which strangely enough looked vacant.

They looked around for somebody, but no one was out and about.

"Peculiar..." Basil said.

Haru scanned the area till she saw a small wooden hut, with a sign that said: "Feathered Air Service".

"Guys, how about in there" Haru said pointing to the hut.

The detectives turned to see where Haru was pointing.

"The door is wide open; someone must be there unless they are careless," Dawson said, as the three of them walked to the small hut.

Dawson was the first to approach the door and he peered inside.

"Hello?"

Then they heard a loud slurping sound.

Haru shrugged at the detectives and they all went completely inside the hut noticing a green bird sitting on a perch, slurping on a bowl of ramen, clearly enjoying it.

"A parrot....?" Basil said with a raised brow.

Haru and Dawson turned to Basil.

"A Quaker Parrot, to be exact," Basil clarified.

The green parrot with a gray feathered breast, who seemed not to notice them, turned in their direction and glared at them

"Hey! What the heck are you doing up here?! I'm having lunch and no one interrupts my meals!" the parrot snapped.

Basil and Haru's eyes narrowed at the parrot, not liking his attitude, but Dawson spoke regardless of the parrot's anger.

"Terribly sorry, we were told to come up here to find a guide to take us to Germany, but it appears that no one is available."

The green parrot studied them for a few moments, then stopped slurping his ramen greedily and gave them his full attention.

"What do you mean, no one's available, I'm here!" he said.

The three mice studied him, looking at his green feathers as he stretched them out, which appeared to have royal blue underwing feathers hiding underneath his mostly green wings.

The parrot rolled his eyes.

"Oh please... Just because I'm not one of those Albatrosses, doesn't mean I can't fly as well as them, I could easily take you to Germany, better than those oversized fowl any day." the bird snorted.

"Great!" Haru said, deciding to talk. "Does that mean you will be our guide?" Haru asked.

"I don't know... maybe I have more important things to do... why do you furballs want to go to Germany anyway?" asked the bird.

Basil getting very annoyed replied.

"We need to go to save our friend Haru here," Basil said gesturing at Haru. "We also are trying to stop a fiend that is up to no good, if he succeeds, let’s just say things will change around here drastically, so much so that it will even affect you," Basil said giving the bird a stern look.

"Is that so? Sounds like some pretty deep stuff..." the parrot said sarcastically, wearing a playful smirk.

Before Basil could say anything that he would regret, Haru spoke.

"Please, we really need to go to Germany. The fate of many is depending on us going, so please be our guide." Haru pleaded.

"Who said anything about me not taking you, sure, I'll take you to Germany." the parrot deadpanned.

Haru and Dawson's eyes lit up, except Basil's which were still narrowed in irritation.

"Really?" asked Dawson.

The parrot sighed in frustration.

"Yes! I said yes! Gosh, how many times do I have to repeat myself? Of course, I'll take you, it's my job! I work for the Rescue Aid Society for crying out loud! I'm supposed to help the weak and the pathetic!"

Haru couldn't help but giggle at the bird's crotchety attitude.

"Well then, since you are going to be our guide, let’s introduce ourselves, I'm David Q. Dawson, you’re welcome to call me Dawson though."

The parrot nodded and looked at Haru.

"And you?"

"Haru, it's Haru," Haru said then turned to Basil.

Basil sighed and also introduced himself.

"I'm Basil of Baker Street, what is it you are addressed by?"

The Quaker parrot leaped off his perch and down to the floor where the three mice also stood.

"I'm Crisp," he said rolling his eyes. "Better than my previous name..." he mumbled under his breath.

"Well then Crisp, we wish to leave tomorrow for Germany, if that’s okay, we want to leave as soon as possible," Basil said.

"Eh... tomorrow is not a problem, just hope we don't leave early and skip breakfast," grumbled Crisp.

Haru sighed in relief that they would be able to go to Germany soon after all. She just hoped that there wouldn't be any fights between Basil and Crisp like two certain friends of hers back in the Cat Bureau.

Haru's eyes softened, that familiar pang in her chest welling up, as she did her best to ignore it.

"Well, at least we’ve got our guide, Basil," Dawson said encouragingly.

"Yes, but I still don't appreciate his contemptible attitude..." Basil replied.

Haru laughed to herself, took a bite of Ms. Judson's muffins, and leaned back into the couch, while she watched Dawson pick up a satchel and stuffed supplies inside it.

Basil sighed, brushing his hand over his head, putting one leg over his other, he leaned on his armchair and closed his eyes.

"But really… I'm relieved... we will be able to leave as soon as possible. From the way Ratigan talked, he was quite clear that he was going to get the stone indefinitely, with or without others stopping him. The sooner we can get on this the better…"

Haru looked up at this, her stomach doing flips, at the mention of something that had been plaguing her mind since their return last night.

"I say, Basil? Where did you put those maps?" Dawson asked.

Basil opened one eye to look toward Dawson from where he was sitting before closing it again.

"I believe I put them in my room. I’d check there." Basil said leaning his head further into his hand. 

Dawson then nodded in thanks and walked upstairs leaving Basil and Haru alone.

Haru resisted the urge to allow her leg to bounce and peered at Basil who looked to be in his own world right now. She bit her lip, not knowing if she should interrupt him or not. Her anxiety got the better of her.

"Say... Basil?" Haru hesitated.

Basil opened his eyes and stared back at her, much to her relief he didn’t look bothered, just tired.

"Yes, Haru?"

Haru shifted.

"... Do you really think you saw my friends from the Cat Beauru?" she asked.

Basil raised an eyebrow at her but sighed.

"Well, based on what you told Dawson and me from your story… yes I’m positive.” Basil sat up.  “There were these four identical cat soldiers with gray fur. There was a very large cat with white fur and a red fur patch right around his one eye. There was also an unusually sized raven that almost towered over everyone. But mainly there was this other cat that had an unusual figure, he had an orange and white fur coat, with a white crisp suit, and a tophat." Basil tilted his head at her. “And if that evidence isn’t enough to satisfy, the last fellow introduced himself as a Baron Humbert von Gikkingen..."

Haru’s heart skipped a beat.

Even though she trusted Basil’s judgment, she couldn’t help but question this all to the point she had to ask again after he broke the same news last night. It’s what kept her up last night and been in the back of her mind all day today, nagging away. 

'I can’t believe Baron was here… In London?! He really is involved in all of this…’

Haru again felt that tinge of guilty regret of coming to England with her mother again. 

What if she had just stayed in Japan?

She’d have stayed with the Cat Bureau. She’d have probably helped them with this all. She wouldn’t have turned into a mouse. Her mom wouldn’t be worried sick right now. She probably would have been able to come with Baron and the others to confront Ratigan last night. With her normal human size, she could have probably snatched up Ratigan and shook the living daylights out of him and-

"Haru? Are you alright?"

Haru looked up at him abruptly.

“Ah- sorry, lost in thought.” Haru apologized with a weak smile.

She bounced her leg, reaching for another muffin to take a bite out of, wondering if she should ask if they asked about her. Only to realize how silly that would be to ask, considering to them, she had nothing to do with this all and they probably thought she was safely sleeping in a hotel somewhere nearby. Why would they even mention her?

Basil studied her for a moment.

“Haru… are you by chance… upset with this?”

Haru sharply looked up to immediately deny this, but bit her tongue, because that wouldn’t be the whole truth.

Her emotions felt like they were all over the place, she honestly didn’t know how she felt about her friends being here in London last night.

Relief? Regret? Anger? Embarrassed? Depressed? Happy? Frustrated? Hurt? Excited? Hopeful? Abandoned?

Haru blinked at that last one. 

Abandoned? 

She could understand maybe the others but abandoned?

Haru frowned.

It’s not like Baron happily said goodbye to her the last they saw each other, knowing that’d she meet Ratigan, get turned into a mouse, be held against her will for days, wondering if or when she’d get out of that cold, rusty cage. Sitting there, thinking, realizing that what Ratigan had planned was much bigger than herself. Being left to go through with this existential dread knowing Ratigan to his will had transformed her body against her own will from a small mouse to an immortal being that… she still had yet to know the full extent of or even why her ?! 

Baron didn’t ask and probably had no clue of what she’s been through since they parted. Why should she selfishly feel abandoned, like there was any choice in the matter? Like he should have somehow known she was involved and come to Baker Street with Basil and Dawson last night and swooped her off her feet to reassure her that everything would be fine. That smell of his that she had grown so accustomed to whenever she was close enough to Baron. That distinct comforting scent of oak and herby spices that she's grown attached to that made her feel safe and lov…

“Haru?!”

Haru broke out of her musing and looked up at Basil now standing, staring at her in alarm and almost freaked out. 

‘Why’s he…?’

Her question was answered as she felt something wet land on her furry hand, making contact with the skin below. It was only then she realized her cheeks were wet and her vision was cloudy.

“... Oh…” she whispered, bringing her wrists to her eyes and cheeks to wipe away her tears while unintentionally letting escape a few sobs until she broke down completely.

‘I hate this…’ Haru thought in frustration as she continued to cry, while she quickly tried to wipe away any tears that tried to roll down her furry cheeks. ‘I’m so selfish… This is so embarrassing… get ahold of yourself!’

Basil watched the scene, awkwardly standing there.

It’s obvious what he said, while he meant no harm, triggered something in her to cry like this. Not to mention, with context to everything, he should have told her friends last night that he had a “Haru” who knew of them back at his home and that maybe she would want to see them. But… with the timing and place… Basil didn’t feel it was important to mention this to them…

He felt guilty.

He should have just yelled up at them that night, despite the distance to tell them. But he didn’t and he has to live with that choice.

Basil groaned in frustration, running his hand down his face, before landing his eyes again on Haru’s crying form. Before he could talk himself out of it, he took a few long steps forward and gathered the young woman in his arms.

“Things will be alright, Haru,” Basil said gently patting her back. “You’ll see your friends again, I have no doubt.” 

Haru immediately wrapped her arms around him, welcoming the unprompted comfort. 

She noted the scent of tobacco, which she normally would not be fond of, along with the smell of the pastry dish Mrs. Judson had given them when they returned today, on Basil. She clung to that and cried harder.

At this moment, Dawson descended the stairs.

“I found the maps but-” Dawson froze at the scene before him, of a sobbing Haru clinging to Basil as he held her.

Basil looked up to Dawson and shook his head, to which Dawson immediately understood.

Softening his eyes, Dawson softly set down the rolls of paper he had brought down and made his way to the pair. Once he was close enough, he moved to gently pat Haru’s back.

The three of them stayed that way for a while, allowing Haru to cry. To truly cry. Something that had been long overdue. 

To cry selfishly for once, to cry for herself.

‘I miss them…’ Haru thought.

‘I miss Mom, Toto, Muta, everyone else back home… I want them, I want Baron…’

Haru shakely sighed into Basil, finally feeling her tears decrease.

‘... I want to see him…’

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

That Fateful Night

Ratigan glared intently at the world map on his desk, his teeth sluggishly gnashing the more he stared.

Standing up suddenly, he slammed his fist hard onto the desk, causing all the items sitting on it to rattle in protest.

'Blast it!’ Ratigan thought, resisting the urge to cause more damage to his desk. ‘If only Isamu's journal had more information, I wouldn't be in this predicament now!' 

Visibly fighting a battle within himself, he hissed between his teeth and repeatedly clenched and unclenched his trembling hands, as he let out a loud groan. As he did so, he fell back into his chair, allowing himself to draw in a deep breath while placing his hand over his face to travel down it slowly. Once it neared his chin, however, he paused.

He slowly raised his hand in front of his eyes. He stared long and hard at it with an expressionless face, before letting his gaze travel to his letter opener sitting on his desk.

Without a second thought, Ratigan slammed down the hand he had focused on, onto his desk and snatched his letter opener, stabbing the sharp end into his hand.

Unfazed, he watched as the dark red liquid began to pool around his hand and onto his desk, not minding the crimson liquid now darkening his map and papers.

'... Peculiar... I look the same in appearance and body, but nevertheless, I'm immortal...' He slowly lifted his hand as he also pulled out his letter opener. ‘That didn’t hurt and yet… I bleed…’ Rasing his injured hand to his face, he noted the large nasty gash that now marred the center of his hand. “... I wound.’

Ratigan frowned.

‘I would at least think my appearance would change?’ Ratigan thought, couldn’t help the mental images of himself surrounded by a golden or incandescent light as everyone stared in awe of his glory. “... humph… oh well…" he said aloud as he grabbed a nearby handkerchief wrapping it around his still bleeding hand.

He rested his chin on his good hand in thought.

'Haru….  wonder how well she is taking her immortality… the poor dear...' Ratigan smirked. But at the sudden thought of the ex-human girl, Ratigan’s eyes narrowed.

"How is she fairing? I would hate to find that Basil is trifling with her..." Ratigan said, frowning more.

"No matter… she will be out of his hands soon enough, once I get my hands on that last stone, I will simply bring her back into my dwelling again…"

Smirking again, feeling giddy, he silently marveled at the notion that all his work would finally pay off.

Soon he will have it all, the world will be in his hands, and he will have control over all living things. From the smallest insect to the most powerful humans, he will rule them all and no one will be able to stop him, the whole thought brought a dreadful sneer to his face.

Ratigan's eyes softened then.

'I will have everything… including Haru at my side...' 

" Why her ?" a voice played in his head.

" Why her professor ?" one of his many minions once asked while Haru was still in his control.

Honestly…

Ratigan had no idea.  

He had no idea why he wanted Haru out of all women.

Truthfully Haru wasn’t all that remarkable to look at to Ratigan. Sure she was cute, but she was also ordinary-looking and scrawny. Ratigan had seen much more attractive ladies in his days and knew he could get any of them if he truly wanted to. 

But alas, he still wanted Haru. 

Haru was… different... she had this indescribable air about her and a charming fire within her, even when she was a young girl.

Ratigan smirked, the image of Haru back 'then' coming to mind... 

When he first met her…

The loud chime of the clock erupted, essentially surrounding Ratigan’s entire being. It would have almost made him feel claustrophobic if it weren’t for the blasting pain in his ears currently taking up all his senses.

Ratigan shrieked as soon as he realized he lost his footing on Big Ben's hour hand.

He fell forward and right towards Basil.

Ratigan growled as he seized hold of Basil, latching onto the detective, intent on taking him down with him.

The rope Basil hung on to, naturally couldn’t hold them both and it snapped.

Ratigan and Basil began to freefall parallel to Big Ben with scraps of debris. Dawson, Olivia, and Mr. Flaversham watched in horror as the pair continued to plummet. 

Ratigan peered up at Basil and saw him meddling with something from the debris falling along with them. 

Watching with unbelieving eyes, Ratigan saw as Basil managed to fiddle with it and cause the wings on top of the device to jerk him upward. It took him a moment to realize the blasted mouse was actually flying!

Ratigan continued to fall, astonishment wore on his countenance as he watched Basil disappear in the fog above him.

"That-that damn Basil!" Ratigan cursed against the howling wind.

Ratigan winced, realization now dawning on him, knowing he faced plummeting to the bottom of Big Ben alone.

It couldn’t just end like this. 

He worked too much.

Planned too much.

Dreamed too much.

Yearned too much…

To die so patheticly like this… after all he’s been through and all he’s done… 

No… 

NO!

Ratigan shut his eyes, gritting his teeth so tightly, that he could swear he could feel his teeth wearing.

This can’t be how it ends. It should not be how it ends!

He was meant for more. There is no way someone as great as himself was to die here!

He didn’t slave away for the royal family for years , kissing up and acting accommodating… being “useful”, to get that nutty T.M.E.P title so he could have more years in his life to achieve his own goals… only for it to amount to nothing, because that was all about to be taken away! 

He couldn’t even justify his death by taking Basil with him. 

This cannot happen. THIS SHOULDN’T HAPPEN!

Suddenly, Ratigan’s eyes flew open, his body colliding hard with something large. Upon opening his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a bird he collided with causing him to be shot in a different direction, suddenly flying away from Big Ben.

"Watch where you're falling!!" the bird called angrily at Ratigan.

Before he could process this, Ratigan then collided with a tree. Quickly, Ratigan tried to get a good hold on the tree's branches, but he never got a steady grip, the dreaded ground now hurtling for him rapidly.

Bracing for impact, Ratigan cringed and shut his eyes tight, slamming onto the ground. 

Hard.

He felt heavy and smelt an overwhelming smell of iron.

Moaning, Ratigan opened his eyes, only to be greeted by instead of an inky foggy night sky, he saw an orange-colored one.

‘Morning?’ Ratigan thought bewildered. ‘Did I black out?’ Or was he already dead?

Groaning Ratigan tried to get up, but couldn't.

Ratigan silently cursed.

'I'm paralyzed...' Ratigan concluded, silently hoping it was only temporary. But from the smell of blood surrounding him, he imagined he wasn’t in the best shape to be worried about that now.

Lying in the grass, unable to move a muscle, Ratigan yelled out in rage at the sky. 

He had lost against that fool Basil. Basil ruined his chances of ruling the Mouse Empire and not only that, managed to escape death easily , compared to him.

If it weren’t for that miserable fowl that happened to be flying by, he would have perished immediately on impact.

Staring up at the gradually bluing sky, having no choice but to do nothing but stare upward, Ratigan couldn't help but wonder if he had been better off with the latter. Because here he was now, helpless, paralyzed, bleeding out, and slowly dying rather than having an instant death.

And if he were to be found before then, what awaits him is a life behind bars… paralyzed…

Ratigan seethed.

“I would rather be dead,” he said aloud, or at least he hoped he did. His already bruised ego couldn't handle the idea of him voicing bloody gurgling instead of discernable speech. He was already in such a sorry state as it was.

Ratigan lay there, staring at the now clear blue sky… at least he thinks it’s clear. His vision was constantly fading in and out, and when he got his bearings long enough, his vision was hardly clear enough to differentiate if those were clouds in the sky or a case of myodesopsias.

Then, muffled by the ringing of his ears, Ratigan suddenly heard… footsteps? 

Large steps…

If he were able to, he’d have tensed. He cursed instead.

‘... Humans.’ Ratigan thought in annoyance. ‘Great, just what I need.’

Despite knowing his greatness and capabilities, Ratigan was never foolish enough to trifle with humans. No one was.

As much as he hated to acknowledge it, even if he believed himself far superior to the Homo Sapien creatures, he couldn’t deny that they were the ones at the top of this food chain. Whether he liked it or not. He would not be foolish enough to not fear them.

Ratigan gritted his teeth.

And it didn’t help that he was a… rodent… something that most humans despised. 

Now humans were heading right in his direction and he could only imagine how they’d react and what they’d do seeing him on the ground broken, bloodied, and unmoving in broad daylight. This scene would surely disgust their feeble minds. 

"Daddy… Mommy… when we get home can we eat that custard tart?" said a young voice.

Despite knowing better, Ratigan tried to move to see them coming, but he still couldn't move one muscle.

Then he heard a deep chuckle.

"Don't worry sweetheart, we're almost home, just be patient..." said a masculine voice.

Ratigan tched.

In his younger years. Ratgain had decided to learn the universal tongue language, hoping it’d benefit him to speak to other species who had the ability or learned the language also. But, much to his annoyance, he discovered it wasn’t useful after all for his goals. Sure he had some lackeys who weren’t all mice. Fidget and Bill immediately come to mind. Bill the lizard, having learned the language, while Fidget was gifted with it (although Ratigan would hardly call Fidget gifted in anything). Despite those two, Ratigan hardly ever needed this language. 

Most of his communication was between him and other mice, and he could just use his natural tongue language with them… since they were so close in biology with him…

The only exception out of everyone he was associated with was his pet, Felicia. While she understood the universal tongue, she couldn’t speak it. Probably just couldn’t, her natural tongue far too dominant he imagined. He was fortunate that her being able to understand his commands had indeed been very useful. He could at least say that learning the language did help him after all, despite the fact he only used it for one other animal.

Ratigan’s eyes narrowed. 

‘How ironic that this language is finally coming in handy… at the worst time… and for understanding humans no less…’ Ratigan thought bitterly.

“Don’t you think you’d have had enough of the sweets after having french toast for breakfast just thirty minutes ago?” said a feminine voice in a soft scolding tone.

“... No…” said the young voice again, but in a quiet bashful quality.

The steps of the unknown voices were growing louder and louder, till finally, Ratigan heard the steps falter within distance of him. He couldn’t help but hold his breath.

"Hmm? Mommy, Daddy, there's a rat lying over there!" cried the young voice.

Ratigan huffed at the word 'rat', not able to do much else.

The footsteps stopped.

"What was that honey?" asked the feminine voice.

"Look! See, there’s a rat over there!" said the young voice once more.

Silence rang in the air for a while, till the feminine voice spoke up again.

"Oh my! Is it dead?"

"I don't know." said the male voice.

Ratigan heard something making its way to him. His eyes widened.

"Isamu! No! We don't know where it’s been!" the feminine voice cried.

"Don't worry." said the male voice.

Between Ratigan’s cloudy vision, he saw a dark shadow looming over him. Ratigan managed to look up and see a human man looking down at him.

He and the human made eye contact for a long minute. Ratigan mustered a glare, hoping to show his disdain for the human.

But Ratigan almost let out a yelp when he noticed the human leaning down closer to him. The human stared for a moment before he smiled and looked up at what he presumed was the other humans.

"It's fine, he's alive," he said. "Just badly injured." He said looking up at the sky in question. “It’s like he fell…” he heard the human mumble to himself.

"Really?" asked the young voice with curiosity.

Ratigan's eyes widened when the human man reached out for him.

"Isamu! Don't touch him, he could be dangerous! Or full of diseases!" the feminine voice cried out in alarm.

“Not as disease-ridden as you hairless apes.” Ratigan couldn’t help but mutter a retort.

Suddenly the human male sharply looked back down towards him, causing Ratigan’s heart to stop.

‘... What?’ Ratigan thought. ‘... Did he understand me? But how? Humans very rarely have the universal tongue! Could he-’

"But we can't just leave him for dead..." the human man suddenly said, getting up and moving out of Ratigan’s view. “Besides it wouldn't hurt to-”

There was a pregnant pause, one that was unusually long.

“... Honey?” the feminine voice spoke with uncertainty.

There was still a silence before Ratigan heard the male speak again.

"We could help him."

There was a small gasp.

"Does that mean we're taking him home, Daddy?" asked the young voice.

The male then came back into Ratigan’s view.

"Can't very well help him out here can we?" the man said with a kind smile directed to the young voice.

“Isamu!” the feminine voice cried.

“Don’t worry, Naoko. He’ll be fine.”

"But don't touch him! He's all bloody" the feminine voice said with concern again.

The man smiled in the voice's direction.

"As you wish, Naoko."

Ratigan's eyes widen.

'No! I don't need any help from you retched humans! Damn! If only I could move!' Ratigan thought angrily.

"May I borrow your scarf, sweetie?" the man asked holding a hand out.

"Of course!" said the young voice.

Ratigan heard steps come closer and saw a small shadow handing the man a woolen scarf.

The man leaned down toward Ratigan and picked him up with the scarf. Ratigan muffled any pathetic noise he was about to make by biting his teeth on his bottom lip, as the man carefully wrapped him in the scarf. The man then stood up with Ratigan.

At the motion, Ratigan began to feel dizzy, which didn’t help his current state.

But now that Ratigan was up high, he could see who the feminine voice belonged to. It was another human, a woman with slightly long red hair and glasses, but Ratigan couldn’t move to see who the younger voice belonged to.

"Shall we go?" the man asked.

The woman nodded in uncertainty and they all began to walk down the sidewalk.

Ratigan silently groaned.

'Darn humans...'

"Daddy, what are we going to call him?" asked the young voice.

The woman turned abruptly to the voice.

"Call him?! Dear, we aren't going to keep him..." she said.

"I know that Mommy, but we can't just call him 'rat' while he stays with us." the young voice said.

Ratigan resisted the urge to growl.

The man smiled and turned to the woman.

"She does have a point, Naoko. . ." he smirked.

The woman playfully rolled her eyes.

"Daddy, can I hold him?" the young voice suddenly asked.

Ratigan's anger only grew, at the fact he was being handled like a pet. He was not meant to be some lowly pet.

"Yes, but make sure you keep it wrapped in the scarf." the woman said.

The man smiled and leaned down to give Ratigan to the young voice.

As soon as Ratigan was passed, he looked up to give whoever was holding him a hateful glare, only to meet wide brown eyes.

Ratigan looked up to see a young human girl holding him. Ratigan could only assume she was around the age of Mr Flaversham’s miserable brat, perhaps even younger? She had brown hair held up behind her head in a high ponytail. She looked down at Ratigan with a kind smile.

"Hello there. Don't worry, Mommy, Daddy, and I will take care of you. I'm Haru by the way." she said giggling as she spoke down to Ratigan.

God, he hated children. 

He could never understand the appeal of them. It was beyond him how anyone would procreate intentionally. Children were all absolute scabs.

He could hardly believe he was ever one.

The dizziness refused to subside and his vision only started to fade more.

With the little girl still looking down at him, he lost his battle with himself to keep his eyes open. 

His vision grew dark as the last image he saw was the look of concern on the girl’s face, her mouth moving but no sound coming out of it.

‘Damn…it…’

Everything went dark.

A knock was suddenly heard.

Ratigan snapped out of his reminiscing and turned to the door of his study.

Ratigan fixed his expression.

"Enter," he said in a monotone, pushing the memory away for the moment.

Clive entered.

"Professor…" Clive began but paused at the sight of the blood on the desk and Ratigan’s wrapped hand. "... We have some news..." Cilve continued as if he didn't notice the scene.

Ratigan stared at Clive before looking down at his hand again.

“Would you like me to take a look at that for you, sir?” Clive asked in his usual monotone.

Not looking at Clive, Ratigan shook his head and slowly slid the handkerchief off his hand. 

He stared at it before a smirk began to slowly spread on his face.

“News you say?” Ratigan hummed, opening his hand wide, the gash in the center of his hand no longer there.

"Excellent…"

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

The Oona Case Part 1

"Are you fairly certain we are going the right way?" Dawson asked, looking away from his map and down at Crisp warily.

"Of course I do! You think I'm just flying aimlessly like a moron, don't question me!" Crisp snapped, earning a frown from Dawson.

Haru giggled before holding back a yelp, wrapping her arms tighter from behind Basil as the four accelerated against the wind. Pouting, Haru rolled her eyes.

‘You’d think after five hours since leaving London, I’d already be used to Crisp’s erratic flying by now…’ Haru thought.

She supposed that she was just used to the graceful and mindful flying of Toto, compared to the rapid and somewhat reckless flying of Crisp. It was a miracle no one had been accidentally flung off yet.

Dawson sighed and turned and glanced at Basil.

"Basil, not that I doubt your methods of doing things, but... I have to ask..."

Basil stared back at Dawson and grinned at Dawson's confused expression.

"Ask away, old chap," Basil said, grasping tightly to Crisp's feathers as they passed through another air-current.

Dawson, also gripping onto the feathers on Crisp's neck, frowned and looked at the map in his other hand.

"Why do we have just an ordinary map of Germany? It’s not even a well-detailed one at that, and there’s no mention of the Dog Kingdom anywhere, not even a location."

Basil flashed a weary smile.

"Unfortunately, I was unable to find a map of Germany containing the location of the Dog Kingdom, but this was the best I could do for now."

Haru eyes widen.

"Wait, wait! You mean we don't know where the Dog Kingdom is?!" Haru asked a bit horrified.

Basil snorted.

"I'm afraid so. Like many other kingdoms, they remain elusive to those who don’t know the area. Hell, some even remained hidden in another realm. The only information we know about the Dog Kingdom is that it’s in Germany, and we got that info from you Haru, with that translation of Hund..."

Crisp then turned his head angrily at the mice on his back.

"So you mean to tell me I've been treading air for nothing?!" Crisp exclaimed.

"Not exactly Crisp, we do have a location, we just need to discover the precise location," Basil said as he took the map away from Dawson. “However I do know of a village that-”

"This is ludicrous! We could have been sitting down, enjoying some nice waffles, here in Belgium, trying to figure out the exact place we need to go! But noooo, you have me flying all around the place like an idiot with no location!" Crisp said flying a bit more roughly than usual, causing the three mice to hold on tighter.

"Crisp? Did you just say Belgium?" Dawson asked holding on to his bowler hat, so the wind wouldn’t blow it off.

"Yeah, I know this place anywhere; great waffles." Crisp snorted.

"Then let us stop, Basil, you mentioned a village-" Dawson tried to say, but was interrupted when a strong gust of wind began to blow at them.

"Hold on rodents!" Crisp called out from the wind, tilting his wings upward to lower his speed.

Dawson and Basil took a firmer grip on their hats and Crisp's feathers as the wind continued to blow past them, however, Haru found she wasn’t so lucky. Her hold around Basil's waist began to loosen dangerously. Basil who began to notice this, tried to get a good hold of her, but Haru's arms still slipped.

Haru's eyes widened once she realized she was no longer sitting on Crisp’s back and was now in midair, hurdling down toward the earth. Haru screamed in horror.

"Haru!" Basil cried lunging to catch her, but slipped off of Crisp's back also.

Dawson and Crisp, just noticing Haru and Basil's current situation, turned at the sound of Haru's scream in the wind.

"Basil! Haru!" Dawson exclaimed.

Crisp growled.

"The trouble others put me through..." Crisp grumbled under his breath and directed himself downward toward the plummeting pair.

Basil gritted against the wind in his face, struggling to straighten his body out to pick up speed to reach Haru.

Haru, oblivious to Basil having fallen as well and being just above her, turned her body even further downward, getting a view of the world below, she then stopped screaming.

With admiration, she looked down at the many trees, rivers, and green land below her.

‘This is entirely different from falling over a city…’

Despite her peril, a smile appeared on her face.

'I think I can learn to like this.'

Suddenly she felt arms wrap around her waist.

Haru quickly turned to see Basil smirking at her, as he positioned her to his side with his arms.

"Are you alright Ms. Haru?" Basil asked as the two continued to dive towards the earth.

Haru smiled.

"Yes, believe it or not... I'm kind of used to this..." Haru chuckled nervously.

Basil stared for a moment at Haru then smirked, rolling his eyes.

"Good to know you're taking this rather well..." Basil glanced above them. "Hold on tight Haru!" Basil’s hold on Haru tightening.

Haru wrapped her arms around Basil's torso as Crisp darted below the two, which allowed Basil to fall onto Crisp’s back with Haru landing on his lap.

"You’re welcome." Crisp snapped.

Dawson turned around at the two mice in alarm.

"Are you two alright?!" Dawson asked, eyes still wide from the close call.

Basil nodded.

"We are quite alright Dawson." Basil then looked down at Haru.

"You might want to hold on tighter this time though." Basil teased with a serious undertone, his brow raised in her direction.

Haru pouted playfully.

"I know, I know…" Haru said, rolling her eyes and keeping a firm grip on Basil, as she shifted off his lap in embarrassment.

"Okay you little twerps, if you don't mind, we’re going be landing," Crisp said as he swooped down towards the green terrain below.

After landing, the group eyed their surroundings.

"Where are we?" asked Haru.

Basil sniffed the air.

"Based on the unique scent of hazelnut and fruit trees mixed in the air, I deduce that we are in Belgium’s own Ardennes Forest.” Basil then opened his map and stared at it, before looking up with a grin and marching forward. “There is actually a village not far from here. In fact, the only rodent settlement  known to be closest to Germany.”

Following behind him with everyone else, Dawson looked around wearily again before glancing at Basil.

"So that was your plan then? Ask the villagers here to see if any of them know the Dog Kingdom's location or any info?"

Basil nodded.

"It’s a stretch, but it would do better than asking London locals, compared to the locals here." Basil then rolled his eyes. “And Toby doesn’t have a Universal Tongue so it’s not like he can tell us… which I even doubt he knows as he resided in London his entire life and the Dog Kingdom’s realm has always been not so well known to anyone besides their residents and those related.”

Haru sighed.

“Still… It would have been nice if we knew a dog who had a Universal Tongue to ask about it.” Haru glimpsed at Crisp. “Doesn’t that Rescue Aide Society of yours have any dogs?”

“Many… too many, actually.” Crisp frowned. “That’s the problem, since finding a dog or even anyone else who would possibly know the location of the Dog Kingdom is rare, do you know how long it would take to request to have them go around asking any dog member or members in general if they know the location?”

“Too long.” Basil agreed. “Too long for us to linger around waiting when time isn’t exactly on our side.”

The group walked quietly after that, as Basil took the lead. However, that silence was disrupted when they heard a shout.

"Oona! Come back this instant!" cried a voice.

The group turned, seeing a rat wearing a blue shirt and tan pants chasing a young mouse who wore a dark hooded cloak.

"I'm going to find my daddy and my oom*, and you’re not going to stop me!" the young mouse cried back at the rat.

Haru turned to the others.

"Uh… I know they look like they are in a tight situation, but why not ask them?" Haru giggled nervously.

Basil and Dawson frowned, viewing the scene, but nodded.

"Hello there! Sorry to interrupt!" called out Dawson.

The young mouse was the first to notice them and slowed slightly, only to be grabbed by the rat.

"Ah ha! Gotcha!" the rat smirked down triumphantly while holding the frailing young mouse up from its cloak.

"No fair! No fair!" the young mouse cried squirming in the rat's grasp.

The rat only threw the mouse over his shoulder and smirked to himself and turned to the others.

"Sorry you had to see that. This little rugrat is going to be the death of me." He said, jolting his shoulder up purposefully, causing the child to squeak in surprise.

"It’s fine, we just wanted to ask a question," Dawson said with a kind smile.

The rat tilted his head and smirked.

"Ask away."

"Do you… by chance… know where the Dog Kingdom may be?" Dawson asked, trying not to wince.

The rat’s smile immediately turned into a confused frown.

"... The Dog Kingdom? Uh… sorry, I don’t,” he said smiling apologetically. “I didn't even know a Dog Kingdom was still around, frankly."

Basil’s eyes narrowed, not liking the indication of that.

“So I assume you must reside in the village not too far from here, correct?” Basil said pointing to an area on the map to the rat.

He nodded.

"Yeah actually, I'm heading home right now; you can come along if you want?"

Basil turned away to mutter under his breath.

“Perhaps this was useless after all…”

Haru smiled in gratitude, stepping in front of Basil, and greeting the rat, ignoring the frown on Basil’s face.

"Yes, thank you! I'm Haru by the way. This is Dawson, Crisp, and… Basil." Haru said motioning towards the others and shooting a glare at Basil who still was frowning.

"I'm Daan." the rat said either oblivious to the tension in the air or smartly ignoring it.

Daan then smiled and grabbed the struggling mouse on his shoulder and held the young one out.

"This is Oona Peeters. Say hello, Oona."

Daan pulled Oona's hood off and showed a young girl mouse, who had soft brown fur and wore her hair in two darker brown braids behind her rounded ears.

'Aww… cute.' Haru thought, smiling.

"Let me go! Let me go!" Oona cried, not bothering to say hello, but thrashing around in Daan's arms instead.

Daan frowned.

"Now, now Oona, don't be a hardhead, we're going home," Daan said firmly.

Oona stopped thrashing but still wore an angered expression as she was flopped back on Daan’s shoulder as he walked onward.

Haru, Dawson, and Crisp turned inquisitively at Basil, following slowly behind Daan within distance.

“Why’d you act so rude? I was terrified that he heard your ‘useless’ comment?” Haru whispered to Basil.

“Because this may be a dead end.” Basil barely whispered, glaring at the back of Daan’s head. “He said he didn’t even know that there was a Dog Kingdom around anymore.”

“Yeah and?” Crisp shrugged. “He’s just one guy.”

“Yes, but that one guy is a part of a small close-knit settlement where common knowledge is more often spread around.”

Haru’s heart dropped.

“So you think this means that everyone else there may be just as lost about the Dog Kingdom as Daan is?”

Basil didn’t answer.

Dawson’s eyebrows creased.

“Perhaps not? Surely we can find out something from there anyway? After all, this is the closest known place to the Kingdom’s location, someone has to know something.”

“I should hope so, Dawson. Or we’ll have to look elsewhere and waste more time while Ratigan gets closer to fulfilling his plans.” Basil said in dread.

The group followed Daan, the dread in Basil’s words now filling the air around them.

After some time, the six of them made it to a small village of mostly mice and rats.

Daan turned to everyone.

"Come, let’s go to my place, I'm sure you’re all hungry."

Crisp smirked.

"You bet I am!" going at a faster pace with Daan.

Daan, with a pouting Oona still in his arms, came to a small house and pushed open the door.

"Come in, my soup should be about ready," Daan said, walking into a kitchen area.

They all came in and sat at a rounded dinner table.

Daan placed Oona in a seat next to Haru.

"Behave..." Daan said glaring slightly at Oona, who only rolled her eyes in the process.

Daan left everyone in the room.

Dawson sighed, deciding to break the silence.

"Thank goodness we were offered food; I was starting to get hungry."

Haru looked out the window at the passing mice and rats going about with their day.

"I really hope somebody here knows anything about the Dog Kingdom," Haru said, still looking out the window.

"I hope so too, Haru. Or else we will just have to wing it." Basil said, folding his hands in front of his mouth. “And I don’t ‘wing it’.”

Crisp glared at them.

"Well if we have to it better be a small 'wing it' because I'm not going to fly randomly, wasting energy. I don't care what the others back at Rescue Aid Society say, I'm not doing it!" Crisp stated.

Oona, who was staring at the ground and quiet until now, looked up at Crisp suddenly.

"Did you just say Rescue Aid Society?! Are you from Rescue Aid Society?!" Oona asked, suddenly standing up in her chair, startling everyone, her golden eyes widened as they pierced into Crisp’s.

Crisp nodded wearily.

"Uh yeah, kid…. What’s it to you?"

A huge smile began to form on Oona's once-scowling face.

"I knew it! I knew someone would come to help eventually!" Oona said jumping off her seat to run up to Crisp, her eyes shining.

"Wait, what?" Crisp said, clearly confused.

Haru looked at Oona.

"Help, with what exactly?

Oona turned to Haru and smiled sadly.

"To help me find my daddy and oom, they have been missing for a while now and… I'm worried." Oona said, staring down as she played with her fingers.

"Missing?" Dawson asked turning to Basil, who frowned knowingly at Dawson.

"Uh huh… my dad and oom are geographers and they recently heard about a mysterious island that appeared suddenly in the North Sea. They went to investigate four days ago but haven’t come back…" Oona said sadly.

"Oh dear..." Dawson and Haru said in unison.

But Oona brightened up and looked to Crisp.

"But you're here to help right? That’s what the Rescue Aid Society does after all… help people." Oona smiled hopefully at Crisp.

Crisp shook his head coldly.

"Sorry, but I can't help you. I'm already helping these fools get to Germany, to the Dog Kingdom.”

Oona’s eyes immediately became distressed as she turned to the others.

"Well… couldn't you help me, only for a day?! I promise it won't take more than a day; the island is only in the North Sea. That’s not too far! Please! I need to find my dad and oom!" Oona said persistently, the more she talked the more she sounded close to crying.

Before the others could say anything, Basil spoke.

"Certainly not, we haven’t the time. We are on a tight schedule; we shan’t waste our time on lost fathers and uncles." Basil said firmly.

Haru and Dawson looked in shock at Basil's harsh statement to Oona.

"Besides, I'm sure your mother will send help to find them." Basil said reaching for a glass of water and taking a sip.

Oona's mood was only saddened.

"I… don't have a mother…"

Basil immediately choked on the water he was drinking and became a coughing wreck, heaving and wheezing as he attempted to settle himself.

"I just have my father and oom!” Oona continued, ignoring Basil’s current situation. “Daddy left Daan in charge of me while they would be gone, and Daan himself doesn't know what to do about their disappearance, he keeps telling me that they will come back eventually and that I just need to be patient..." Oona said, frowning. "But I can't wait! I have a bad feeling that they are in danger! That's why I need to go find them now!" Oona said desperately.

Haru's eyes softened at the little girl.

"Say Basil, why don't we help her?"

Basil’s eyes widened and turned to Haru.

"What?!"

Haru groaned, got up from her seat and grabbed Basil's wrist and dragged him out of the house.

Dawson and Crisp looked as the two mice departed and then at each other in confusion.

Once they were alone, Haru stopped and turned to Basil.

"Look Basil, I think we should help her," Haru said.

Basil raised his eyebrows at her.

"Excuse me, Ms. Haru, but have you forgotten our situation?! Ratigan could be right now trying to get the Opal of the Hund and that stone is your last hope of returning you to your human state! We don't have time to help Oona; we can barely even help ourselves!"

"I know that! It's just... we can't just leave Oona here to worry about her father and uncle like this. She did say they went to an island; it couldn't be so hard to look around it and search for them. Like she said, it couldn't take more than a day to find them, it wouldn't hurt to try!" Haru argued.

Basil sighed wearily and placed a hand on his face.

"Haru… like I reminded you... time isn't on our side. For all we know Ratigan probably has the stone as we speak. We are unsure of everything! Are you sure you want to risk losing your humanity over this girl?"

Haru paused at that and her eyes unfocused.

"Well... I actually don't want to risk losing my humanity and staying a mouse forever, but…" Haru hesitated. Her mind pictured the desperate look on Oona’s face again. 

Basil tilted his head at her, waiting.

"But..." Haru continued. "... I think Oona is the one in need right now... even more so than me..."

Basil's eyes broadened at her statement and his eyes softened.

"Haru… you…"

"So please, Basil.” Haru cut him. “Let’s help her... I am ready to accept the consequences if something happens." Haru said with determination.

Basil sighed.

"You’re just going to complain if I say no are you?" Basil said clicking his tongue in frustration.

Haru nodded firmly.

Basil sighed once more and smiled at her.

"Then I guess we better get ready to go to the island then."

A bright smile appeared on Haru's face and she immediately engulfed Basil in a tight hug.

"Thank you!" Haru said burying her head in his chest.

Basil stood there a few minutes with his arms hovering over Haru and finally rested them on her and returned the hug. Silently noting it was getting a lot easier to accept these hugs.

'In more need than Haru?' Basil questioned in his head. 'She would rather help a stranger than help herself, even in this dire time?’' Basil thought a warmth of admiration flooding him.

Basil's thoughts returned to the first day he met her, when she saved him, Dawson, and Clive from that bus.

'She saved us and wants to help this young girl, not to mention her saving the Cat Kingdom's king... and she still asks for nothing in return… with no ulterior motives? Is this woman really that selfless?' Basil thought, unconsciously holding Haru tighter to himself. ‘What exactly am I getting myself into with all of this…’

"Hey, you two! Daan says foods re-ady?" Crisp said poking his head out of the house, seeing Basil and Haru in each other’s arms. Crisp whistled, a smirk forming on his beak.

"Oh... nice… I didn't know it was like that between you two… Continue whatever you were doing, don’t mind me." Crisp said waving a green wing and went back into the house.

Haru and Basil immediately leaped away from each other.

Basil coughed.

"Well Haru, let’s go inside and tell Oona and the others the news... " Basil said, turning away from Haru to avoid eye contact.

Haru nodded a small blush visible under her brown fur.

The two of them awkwardly walked back into the house and back to the table.

Basil turned to see Daan sitting next to Oona who sat at her seat staring at her bowl of soup solemnly. He sighed.

"Oona, after much consideration, we have decided to help you find your missing father and uncle," Basil said.

Oona turned to look at Basil with widened eyes.

"You are?" Oona and Daan asked in unison.

"We are?" Dawson and Crisp also asked in unison.

Haru nodded at them happily to confirm it.

Oona lit up.

"Thank you! I'll go get ready!" Oona said, leaping up from her seat and darting out the room.